The Final World War – A Series of Articles

The Final World War  – We See It Coming

The final war prophecy in the book “Revelation” is coming true as we watch! 

RELATED VIDEOS AT THIS PAGE

 

China Taking South China/West Philippine Sea

China’s takeover of the strategic South China Sea region is ‘steering the world toward war.’
BY JEREMIAH JACQUES, Editing: Stephen Newdell • FEBRUARY 2018
In discussions about the South China Sea dispute, we often hear about China claiming nearly the entire resource-rich, strategic region. And we also often hear about rival claimants—nations such as Vietnam, Malaysia and the Philippines—who dispute China’s claims. International law says these smaller nations rightfully own the portions of the sea along their coasts, so they often cry foul of Beijing’s claims to their territory.
But there is one country with claims to part of the South China Sea that we no longer hear from in this context: Brunei.
Brunei lies on the northwest coast of the island of Borneo at the southern end of the South China Sea. Brunei can lawfully claim 200 nautical miles of the sea off its coast as its Exclusive Economic Zone (eez).
In previous decades, Brunei was clear about asserting its claims in the South China Sea. In the 1990s, its leadership launched a public objection after China had conducted unauthorized research off Brunei’s coasts. But more recently, Brunei has grown virtually silent about its claims.
Chinese investment in Brunei has helped build local infrastructure and a major oil refinery. China is also helping Brunei expand its manufacturing and improve its connectivity. China now also holds joint control of Brunei’s largest container terminal.
With these investments, China has essentially bought Brunei’s silence in the South China Sea dispute. Its government has even gone so far as to censor its own media from criticizing China.
China is intimidating the nations of Southeast Asia into submission to its will. It is forcing these countries to do what it wants. But The Japanese and Americans are destined to confront this dragon and perhaps in this Year Of The Dog. It may not be such a lucky year after all!
In Deuteronomy 28:52, God warns the nations of Israel that if they reject Him, He will hand control over the world’s strategic sea gates to their enemies:
And he shall besiege thee in all thy gates, until thy high and fenced walls come down, wherein thou trustedst, throughout all thy land: and he shall besiege thee in all thy gates throughout all thy land, which the Lord thy God hath given thee.
>>>>>China has now essentially bought Brunei’s silence and compliance in the South China Sea, allowing Beijing’s ongoing takeover of the whole region. This shows that the era of America ensuring peace in this part of the world is rapidly ending. It shows that this prophecy is now in the process of being fulfilled.
For more of this study visit The Trumpet online magazine

North-Korea-attack-850332

The Final World War  September 6, 2017

Information gathered from many sources, including TheTrumpet.com  with editing and comments. Anytime you see (SN) it’s an added comment by Stephen Newdell

The North Korean crisis is boiling. As the nation makes rapid advances in its nuclear and missile programs, its leader is also making increasingly frequent, belligerent and specific threats to use those weapons against the United States and other targets. These developments—and U.S. President Donald Trump’s threats to retaliate—have many onlookers concerned that the North Korean situation could soon erupt into World War III.

On August 9, the National Interest published a piece titled “How North Korea Could Start World War III.”

A few days earlier, the Catholic Online said, “North Korea may start World War iii in days with attack on Guam.”

The Independent chimed in on the issue in April, saying, “With or without Donald Trump’s help, Kim Jong-un could easily plunge the planet into its third world war inside a century.”Meanwhile, the hacktivist organization Anonymously published a video warning that a “globally devastating” World War iii will erupt over the North Korean situation.

This is only a small sampling of the numerous analysts, pundits and onlookers speculating that the bellicosity of nuclear North Korea—and the responses to it—could trigger a third world war.

         (SN) The United States says, as always, we have more. Mine’s bigger than yours! America builds more buildings, more weapons, bigger, shiner, with more high technology, than any other nation. The USA also exports more of what is necessary to “teach the little ones to sin” than any other culture. The Japanese and Thais may actually be, and probably have been, more openly sexual with one stranger after another, than other cultures, but they have not been since 1960, exporting videos of it to the world. There’s a little of it coming out of Japan now, but not until recently. The US has been and continues to produce such videos.

         One might be lenient with a liberal dose of “understanding” if the videos were just a few and only to satisfy curiosity, as for example watching girls in bikini’s on the beach, or seeing pretty girls nude getting a massage or doing yoga exercise. But the pornographic movie industry wanted nothing to do with that. They developed movies filthier, angrier, nastier, and more mentally sick than any healthy mind dares to imagine.

         Notably, the videos today are produced in multi-million dollar studios in Florida and California and are edited by men who have the skills to work in a big name Hollywood studio. I suspect organized crime is involved and pumping tremendous money into the effort. The US Government stood by, decried the early efforts, but did nothing. There was a bit of argument in courtrooms about this being supported by the US Bill of Rights. The first amendment says:

The First Amendment (Amendment I) to the United States Constitution prohibits the making of any law respecting an establishment of religion, ensuring that there is no prohibition on the free exercise of religion, abridging the freedom of speech, infringing on the freedom of the press, interfering with the right to peaceably assemble, or prohibiting the petitioning for a governmental redress of grievances. It was adopted on December 15, 1791, as one of the ten amendments that constitute the Bill of Rights. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/First_Amendment_to_the_United_States_Constitution 

         In 1965, when I was a kid studying Shortwave “Ham” Radio, any sort of curse words or improper behavior transmitted could get a station’s license revoked and might follow with serious jail time and a big fine. All of that was suddenly ignored.

         Under the argument that all of this “intellectual property” is free speech, the U.S. Government agencies allowed these organized crime operations to continue to earn serious money using young people for the most deviant sexual displays imaginable.  The advent of small video cameras and the open availability to upload videos to servers made on home-owned video cameras only exacerbated the disease! Essentially, every detestable practice that God punished ancient societies for, has been revived and continues to be practiced.

         The US proudly says, We can be dirtier, more disgusting, more depraved, more deviant, even obviously Satanically deviant in our sexual behavior, and teach it to the entire world, than anyone else would dare to do. And God is watching.

         I don’t want you to have the impression I’m anti-sexual. I once thought “the new sexual revolution” was a grand idea. I even wrote a couple of books about how to be a better lover. But my style involved gentle massage and allowing my partner to relax and enjoy the experience with a real heart-to-heart emotional loving expression. I got the results I wanted. She said she was very much pleased and came back for more! But I wanted ONE partner who would choose to remain with me for the Long Term and perhaps for life. I did not want to live the life of a gigolo.

         What pornographers display has nothing to do with loving sexual expression. It’s just using bodies in what I call “hetero-sexual masturbation.” May God forgive me.  I’ve seen it and I’m done with it. As a young budding writer I wanted to observe everything. I’ve seen too much and I’m sorry for having done so. It’s a bit like saying, I’ve tasted poison. I’m sorry about my sins and I’m done with them.

         But this is the modern American style. We compete with the world to do it bigger, dirtier, shinier, more “over the top” than any other culture. If the Germans are sexually sinful, I guarantee the American movie studios will try to be even more sinful just to prove they can be.

         Only perhaps some parts of what was Yugoslavia might have us beat. I read in, I think year 2015, that there were videos of people having sex with children and with animals, coming from one of those countries. I can’t imagine, I don’t want to. It makes me cringe to even think of it.

         I was in a bacteriology class in Chiropractic College, age 24, in year 1974 and I asked the teacher, “Is it possible for someone to contract something like gonorrhea or syphilis of the throat.” First two Australian boys exploded with embarrassed laughter and one called out, “Wishful thinking, Steve.”

         To them oral sex was imagined. Meantime, American teens would soon be having oral sex group exchanges. 5 girls, one boy. He comes out with 5 colored rings around his penis. They all think it’s just for fun.

         It turned out as I suspected, the bacteria can set up housekeeping in any mucus-membrane and it is possible to get a sexually transmitted disease of the mouth and throat and pass it to partners. I have on my desk somewhere another article saying that presently there are such diseases being spread with a kiss and some of them are now drug resistant and spreading. This is an extremely serious problem, added to the already too many of them!

         So, God is watching and allowing the USA, teacher of sin to the world, to be punished by an ugly little pig of a man, who has been since youth, apparently possessed by a powerful demon. Kim Jung-un the dictator who gleefully starves half his population, very possibly may launch the rockets that wipe the USA off the map. God doesn’t want this. No one wants innocent young people and innocent elderly people to pay for the sins of those age 17 – 50 who have participated in every sin imaginable, including Satan worship. But it is possible and perhaps likely. Prophecy seems to indicate it will, because of the conspicuous absence of any mention of the USA in the final end time predicted war. WE are going to pay for these sins!

         Atop all of this, the US Corn Crop is drying and dying. A futures contract for corn is over $400 now! Impossible! It’s a stock market gamble that says, everyone who knows about commodity trade realizes there will be little to no corn harvest.  One farmer flew his small airplane over his crops and saw patches of bare dirt. He thought, “The market has no idea what they’re going to be hit with.” Indeed.

Everyone in the entire world will feel the pain from this reduction of corn used to feed people and animals, and used in the chemistry related industries.burning WA

This photo is from near Tacoma, Washington State in the USA. Washington usually gets so much rain, even in summer, that there is no summer. I’ve lived there during years when I never broke a sweat the entire summer. It rained nearly every day. But here we are with a terrible forest fire which began near the I-5 highway and worked up over the ridge. Crystal Mountain Resort — The fire has crossed the ridge and is moving down the slope between East Peak and Norse Peak. We are now under a level 3 evacuation. Please leave the area immediately. The Greenwater Community Center is open for anyone needing a place to stay tonight. Response teams from Enumclaw, Buckley and Greenwater are on site. We hope everyone stays safe! We will update as new information becomes available.

Washington State has a huge population of Satanists, Nazi’s, drug and alcohol abusers, and some of the nation’s worst statistics for child abuse, in home family or spouse abuse, violence in bars, sexually transmitted diseases, divorce and spouse trading – whatever the general sin is, you name it and they do it and more of it than anyone else. This state, particularly along that I-5 area and south to Aberdeen is the Wild West operating on the law of the fist. It’s like visiting another planet. I was very happy to finally move away from that place and plan never to return. Even the lawyers and court judges are corrupted there!

I’m not surprised that they’re having bad weather and forest fires in summer and terrible wet windy winters now as never seen in recent history. God is sending them His warnings and if the population there continues to deny God they’ll continue to have a rough society and a rougher environment.

The USA is getting lined up for one natural disaster after another, a terrible economic disaster from which recovery will be impossible, and a war involving weapons of mass destruction which must ultimately make the entire North American continent uninhabitable.

I’ll bet you never heard, a 100-year-old prophecy written by a Rabbi prophesied a solar eclipse over the USA and what it all means. 

DAY 2

war2

Could These Predictions Be Right?

Are these analysts alarmists? Or will time prove them right? At the Trumpet, we examine such questions from a different vantage point compared to other publications. We view them through the lens of Bible prophecy.

One third of the Bible consists of prophecies, which are forecasts of the future. And a substantial portion of those prophecies describe details about World War iii, what will trigger it, who the aggressors will be, what kinds of weapons they will use, and where decisive battles will occur. Prophecy also reveals how it will end.

Sticks and Stones

Some 2,000 years ago, as they sat on the Mount of Olives in Jerusalem, the disciples of Jesus Christ asked Him: “Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world?” (Matthew 24:3).

“World” in this passage is a translation of the Greek word aion, which has a variety of meanings. In this context, it means “epoch” or “age.” The disciples were asking Christ when the age of mankind ruling over himself would end, and when the age of Christ ruling over humanity would begin. They wanted to know what events would lead up to that seismic transition.

Jesus gave them a surprisingly detailed answer. He explained that prior to His return, religious deception would victimize many (verses 4-5). He also said people would learn of “wars and rumors of wars,” fierce international tensions, and “famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes” (verses 6-7). These are all early warning indicators, but they do not mean the end of the age of man is imminent. Christ said, “All these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet.”

In verses 21-22, Christ speaks of an event to occur which does mean the end of the age of man is imminent—and that His return is at the door: “For there will be greater anguish than at any time since the world began. And it will never be so great again. In fact, unless that time of calamity is shortened, not a single person will survive …” (New Living Translation).

At the time that Christ spoke those alarming words upon the Mount of Olives, a global war that could threaten to kill every “single person” was not yet technologically possible.

During that era of Roman rule, warfare entailed hand-to-hand combat with weighted pila, spears and swords. The nearest thing to a weapon of mass destruction was a catapult, or maybe a skilled archer atop a war elephant. Even after another millennium had gone by, Genghis Khan’s forces were armed with similar weaponry: recurved bows, crossbows, sabers and trebuchets. With these, Khan slaughtered some 40 million people, which was 1 in 10 human beings alive at the time. By the 1400s, the arrival of gunpowder had led to widespread use of cannons and muskets. Before long, rockets, grenades and bombs were developed. All of these advancements increased human beings’ efficiency in snuffing out other human beings. Yet humankind still could not spark a conflict that “not a single person” could survive.

“It has become appallingly obvious that our technology has exceeded our humanity. I know not with what weapons World War III will be fought, but World War IV will be fought with sticks and stones.”

ALBERT EINSTEIN

Finally, around 1955, nuclear weapons became prevalent. Now, a war capable of extinguishing all human life from the planet was not only possible but dangerously probable.

Today, we continue to hold each other at nuclear gunpoint. This fact helps us to see that many key Bible prophecies about World War iii could only be possible in the modern nuclear age. This shows that the time of unprecedented destruction prophesied in Matthew 24:21-22 refers to what we would now call World War iii.

Albert Einstein was presumably unfamiliar with these Bible passages, yet he understood that the advent of atomic weaponry would make the third world war unconscionably devastating.

“It has become appallingly obvious that our technology has exceeded our humanity,” he said. “I know not with what weapons World War iii will be fought, but World War iv will be fought with sticks and stones.”

DAY 3

World War III’s Key Players

A related passage in Daniel 11 provides additional details about who the aggressors in this devastating, anthrocide-threatening world war will be.

First, there is the “king of the south” mentioned in verse 40. This power bloc is identified as “pushing,” enacting an aggressive and violent foreign policy. Today, experts around the globe consistently label the Islamic Republic of Iran as the world’s number one state sponsor of terrorism. Sponsoring such sadistic behavior is among the most provocative or “pushy” strategies a nation could adopt, and helps to identify the “king of the south” as radical Islam, as led by Iran. Verses 42-43 show that, at the time when the third world war erupts, this Middle Eastern power will be in some level of partnership with Egypt, Libya and Ethiopia. Also relevant is that the bulk of the radical Islamists in these and other territories that Iran influences lie largely to the south of Israel. (For thorough proof that the “king of the south” is modern Iran, please read Trumpet editor in chief Gerald Flurry’s booklet The King of the South.)

Daniel 11 also mentions the “king of the north” as another power bloc in the final world war. This refers to a united European power that will be led by Germany and influenced by the Vatican. A careful study of Revelation 17 makes this identity clear and provides many vital details about this powerful church-state combine, which is already forming today. Daniel 8:19-24 says this “king” will appear at “the end” of this age, and that it will “destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people.” (For proof that the “king of the north” will be a German-led European bloc, please read our free book The Holy Roman Empire in Prophecy.)

Daniel 11:44 mentions a third power bloc that will factor heavily into this global war. It is located to “the east” and “the north” of Jerusalem. In Revelation 16:12, this same bloc is called “the kings of the east.” Revelation 9 says it will field an army of 200 million soldiers (verse 16). The Bible provides other details about this largest army ever assembled in history, including that it will be led by one main country: Russia. A prophecy in Ezekiel 38 says: “And the word of the Lord came unto me, saying, Son of man, set thy face against Gog, the land of Magog, the chief prince of Meshech and Tubal, and prophesy against him” (verses 1-2). Bible scholars normally agree that “Gog” is Russia and that “the land of Magog” includes China. (For proof of the modern identity of the “kings of the east,” read our free booklet Russia and China in Prophecy.)

The Trigger

Luke 21 records more details from that conversation on the Mount of Olives between Christ and His disciples. In verses 20-22, Christ describes an event that will happen just before the outbreak of the final world war that threatens all human life: “And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh. … For these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled.”

Matthew 24 also describes Jerusalem being surrounded by multiple armies, calling it “the abomination of desolation … in the holy place” (verse 15).

The prophesied push by Iran against united Europe discussed in Daniel 11:40 is closely connected to this time when the armies surround Jerusalem.

Trumpet editor in chief Gerald Flurry explained this connection in his 2013 article The Whirlwind Prophecy, writing: “Study Daniel’s prophecy more deeply, and you see Jerusalem right in the middle of it.”

Mr. Flurry explains that the push by the “king of the south” against the “king of the north” will likely occur within the city of Jerusalem. “Does it have something to do with radical Islam attacking or controlling a site owned by the Catholics?” he asks. Some of Catholicism’s holiest sites are in Jerusalem, so it is not difficult to imagine how such an event could happen, and how forcefully the Europeans would react to it.

Whatever the specifics of that “push” turn out to be, the Bible makes plain that it connects to the armies surrounding Jerusalem, and that it will escalate into devastating world war.

So Bible prophecy is clear. It is not Pyongyang, Seoul or any other city that the armies of the world will encompass as they ignite the flames of World War iii. It is Jerusalem.

(SN: Emphasis my doing throughout as notes to you.)

North Korea, Armageddon and Beyond

This does not mean that we should be unconcerned about the dangers posed by the regime of Kim Jong-un in North Korea. This nuclear-armed despot now has tested intercontinental ballistic missiles believed to be capable of striking the American mainland. And there is nothing in Bible prophecy that says such a strike will not take place. Prophecy only says such a scenario will not be the spark that ignites the third world war.

The North Korean danger is graver than most realize, and Pyongyang could possibly inflict damage on the U.S. or other nations. It is also within the realm of possibility that the U.S. could hazard a preemptive strike on North Korea. Any of these scenarios would contribute to the “wars and rumors of wars” that Christ warned would occur before the third world war breaks out. Beyond that direct threat, there is also ample evidence that North Korea is collaborating on nuclear weapons with Iran—the pushy Islamic nation that Bible prophecy says will trigger World War iii.

Furthermore, North Korea will almost certainly be assimilated into the “kings of the east” power bloc, which is prophesied to play a major role in World War iii. This bloc will be led by Russia, with China in a secondary leadership position. Many other Asian nations, likely including North Korea, will be aligned with it (see Ezekiel 38:5-6).

This means that all of the missiles and nuclear technology that the Kim dynasty has been developing over the years will contribute to the unprecedented devastation to occur during that prophesied third world war. Prophecies such as that recorded in Daniel 11:44 show, however, that this will occur toward the end of the conflict, not the beginning.

When we consider this all together we see that even though North Korea will not be the spark that sets the world on fire, we should take its threats and actions seriously.

(SN) Other authors have said that China, Germany and Russia do plan a strike against the USA but they’re not ready for it yet.  I think they will be closer to ready in 2018/19 and much more capable of waging unimaginably terrible wars by year 2022. I think 2022 is the final year and the year Jesus will return.

Please understand, this situation is not by human cause. No mentally fit human wants a nuclear war. Men like Kim are demon possessed and will do what their demon’s tell them to do. Demon possession has nothing to do with people spitting blood and nails and dolls turning their heads around 180 degrees. Those silly horror films have nothing to do with reality. The reality is men and women, particularly those in positions to influence the public (such as celebrities) and politicians going insane. Normal healthy minds don’t tell endless lies and continue to promote deviant behavior in the bedroom and on the streets. Sane minds recognize the need for honesty in banking and finance. What we are observing is masses of people influenced by Satanic forces (“Powers and Principalities”) and all of those Satanic Forces are under the command of Satan. He gives the orders and his demons influence people as he demands they must.

As Trumpet executive editor Stephen Flurry and managing editor Joel Hilliker wrote on August 15: “If nothing else, the mere threat of a mentally unstable tyrant in North Korea using nuclear weapons should cause all of us to be asking some very hard questions. Rising current nuclear tension should provoke us to consider seriously the biblical prophecies of nuclear destruction. Those prophecies are drawing closer than ever to fulfillment!”

Bible prophecy gives a surprisingly detailed description of World War iii and other end-time events, but it does not give every detail.

The Bible assures God’s people, “We have also a more sure word of prophecy” and says that our understanding of it becomes clearer as we draw closer to Jesus Christ’s return to Earth (2 Peter 1:19). God instructs us in Luke 21:36 to be vigilant regarding the prophecies He has recorded, and to carefully watch for the evidence of those prophecies being fulfilled in the headlines each week: “Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.”

The evidence matches what Jesus Christ prophesied, and shows that World War iii is rapidly approaching.

Yet, as we see that conflict approach, there is cause for great hope! In Matthew 24, Christ says that the global war at the end of this age will be so devastating that it could kill all human life. Then He adds a vital detail in verse 22 (New Living Translation): “But it will be shortened.”

World War iii will be cut short! Before mankind fires his last weapons to totally annihilate himself, Jesus Christ will interrupt the conflict. Immediately after that time of unprecedented death and destruction, He will establish a new age of unprecedented peace and prosperity. Christ will rule the Earth as King of kings and Lord of lords. He will usher in an epoch of worldwide peace for the peoples of the Korean Peninsula, the U.S., the Middle East, Europe, Russia and everywhere else. Regarding this future era of global harmony, Isaiah 2:4 says: “[N]ation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more.”

Knowing how close that radiant future is can give us perspective that fills us with hope.

For more about the growing threat of World War iii in light of Christ’s warning in Matthew 24, order a free copy of Mr. Flurry’s new booklet: Nuclear Armageddon Is ‘At the Door.’…

DAY 4

Jap Military

Why We Watch Japan’s March Toward Militarism

A look at the history of this trend in the news—and its future

BY JEREMIAH JACQUES

FROM THE AUGUST 2015 TRUMPET PRINT EDITION

Japan’s shift away from pacifism and toward becoming a full-fledged military power has long been a focus of the Trumpet as well as our forerunner, the Plain Truth.

We have drawn attention to the shift because we believe it will culminate in a violent conflict affecting millions, possibly even billions. To understand why we hold this view, first consider why Japan became a pacifist nation in the first place.

A Tragic History

In the 1920s, Japan’s economy was stagnating. To inspire the people, its leaders dusted off some ancient Japanese myths and began teaching them to the people. They taught that Japan was a nation of gods, racially superior to all others. They taught that the imperial family was the offspring of the sun goddess Amaterasu. State Shinto became the national religion. It taught that Emperor Hirohito was the “son of heaven”—an omnipotent god destined to rule the whole world. These ideas became the mantras of school curricula and were trumpeted in Japan’s civic life.

The Tanaka Memorial (a document allegedly presented to Hirohito by Premier Baron Gi-ichi Tanaka) essentially became Japan’s foreign policy from 1927 until the end of World War ii. One part of the document said: “The nations of the world will come to look up to our emperor as the great ruler of all nations.” Although the authenticity of the document is a matter of dispute, history shows that Japan followed its strategy, at least in the broad strokes. It laid out detailed military plans for Japan to conquer the entire world, starting with China: “With China’s entire resources at our disposal, we shall conquer India, Central Asia and Europe. … A victorious Japan will place all the white races of the world under the rule of the son of heaven. … In order to conquer the world, we must first conquer China. If we succeed in conquering China, the rest of the Asiatic countries and the South Sea countries will fear us and surrender to us.”

Much hinged on Japan’s conquest of China. The Japanese wanted this conquest to inspire fear throughout Asia, so their invasion of China was ruthless beyond words.

In the Massacre of Nanjing, for example, Japanese troops murdered over 200,000 Chinese civilians. Mothers with infants, pregnant women, children and old men were tortured, bayonetted, beheaded, burned or buried alive. Many women and girls were gang-raped, mutilated and killed. Others were kept around as “comfort women”—sex slaves forced to serve Japanese soldiers. Unborn babies were routinely torn out from pregnant women and killed. Soldiers often gouged the eyes out of children and babies in front of their mothers before slaughtering both woman and child.

These weren’t soldiers running amok, ignoring orders. The crimes were well known to the military’s highest officers. The chief commander of the Nanjing invasion was Emperor Hirohito’s uncle. The evils were committed with the royal stamp of approval. It was sanctioned for the purpose of instilling fear in the nations they planned to conquer next.

Nanjing was not an isolated case of savagery. Japanese troops were similarly cruel in other Chinese cities, and also in Korea, the Philippines, Singapore and other countries. A look further back into history shows that World War ii was not an anomalously aggressive epoch for the Japanese. There were also the invasions of Korea in the 1590s, the Battle of Ganghwa, the First Sino-Japanese War, the invasion of Taiwan, the Russo-Japanese War, and the list goes on.

Victory or Death

During World War ii, the ruthlessness and tenacity of the Japanese was largely driven by their belief that Hirohito was a god destined to rule the world. This was a toxic faith. It made many Japanese virtually incapable of surrendering—even in the face of insurmountable odds.

In 1941, Japan’s top military leader, Hideki Tojo, said, “Do not live in shame as a prisoner. Die, and leave no ignominious crime behind you.” Some Japanese soldiers were taken captive, but the majority obeyed Tojo and the doctrines of State Shinto, either fighting until they were killed or committing suicide. The fanatic commitment spread even to Japanese civilians. This was perhaps most evident when American troops moving onto Saipan in June 1944 saw mothers clutch their infants and fling themselves off cliffs rather than risk being captured.

By the end of World War ii, Japan had been fighting for 14 years. Almost 3 million Japanese were dead, with many more injured or gravely ill. Most of the population were starving, and the nation lay in ruins. But even then, soldiers and civilians generally would not surrender. Nothing short of two atomic bombs was able to halt Japan’s perverse military fanaticism.

Japanese ‘Forever Renounce War’

It was then, in the immediate aftermath of that tragic history, that the United States occupied Japan and drafted its Constitution. American officials, led by Gen. Douglas MacArthur, wanted to ensure that military fanaticism would not rise again in Japan. Thus, they included Article 9 in the new Constitution. This clause outlawed war as a means for Japan to settle international disputes.

Article 9 states: “Japanese people forever renounce war as a sovereign right of the nation and the threat or use of force as means of settling international disputes. … [L]and, sea and air forces, as well as other war potential, will never be maintained.”

“We are committed,” MacArthur said, “to see that the Japanese people are liberated from this condition of slavery.”

As part of the liberation, MacArthur’s team outlawed emperor worship and disbanded State Shinto. They led Emperor Hirohito to deliver his famous “Declaration of Humanity,” a radio address to Japan in which he renounced the nationalistic interpretation of Shinto, denounced the idea that he was a god, and said the Japanese are not a superior race.

Shortly after Article 9 was written, the U.S. and Japan signed the Treaty of Mutual Cooperation and Security. This codified Japan’s dependence on the U.S. for its defense, saying America would defend Japan by stationing U.S. troops near potential conflict zones in the region.

Quietly Returning to Militarism

The Constitution that U.S. leaders wrote, without the change of even a comma, has technically governed Japanese affairs in the decades since.

But during the 70 years that have passed since the end of World War ii, Japan has made some significant strides away from pacifism.

The first of these came as early as 1950, when Japan established a National Police Reserve. Then in 1954, with Washington’s support, Japan expanded this police reserve into the Japan Self-Defense Force (sdf). This “self-defense” force became in fact a fully integrated, ultra-modern assemblage of land, sea and air components to rival those of any other world power. In 1992, Japan passed the United Nations Peacekeeping Cooperation Law, which allowed the sdf to take part in certain non-military aspects of UN missions. That meant Japanese soldiers were allowed, for the first time since World War ii, to be stationed outside Japan’s borders. Then came the terrorist attacks of Sept. 11, 2001, which brought about changes that the New York Times called “the most significant transformation in Japan’s military since World War ii” (July 23, 2007).

Japan’s march toward open militarization sped up from 2004 to 2010. During those years, Tokyo sent noncombat troops to Iraq, Indonesia, Nepal, Israel, Djibouti, Somalia and Haiti. During the same time frame, Japan made more moves away from being a purely “self-defense” force. It began looking to use its space program for military purposes. Its defense agency was upgraded to become a full-fledged ministry, giving it a greatly amplified voice in the cabinet. It gained the capacity to fly F-2s more than 1,700 miles without refueling. It dropped 500-pound live bombs as part of training exercises.

On March 11, 2011, the magnitude-9.0 Tohoku earthquake struck Japan, spawning a tsunami and causing a severe nuclear crisis. The sdf leaped to action, carrying out rescue operations with more than 100,000 soldiers—an utterly unprecedented number in the postwar era. “It is no exaggeration to say that the earthquake has spurred the most significant Japanese military operations since the end of World War ii,” World Politics Review wrote at the time.

The rescue efforts drastically improved the Japanese public’s perception of its nation’s military forces. The sdf experienced its greatest public support in decades.

In April 2014, Japanese Prime Minister Shinzo Abe removed the weapons export ban that was enacted in 1967. The embargo prevented weapons exports to Communist bloc nations, countries subject to arms export embargoes under UN Security Council resolutions and nations involved in or likely to be involved in international conflicts.

On July 1, 2014, Tokyo made the decision to “reinterpret” a key section of its pacifist Constitution: the ban on collective self-defense. For the preceding 70 years, it had understood this section as limiting Japan’s forces to acting in its own defense, and never in defense of its allies, and never in any conflict outside Japanese territory. The reinterpretation meant Japan could use its large, cutting-edge military in ways that would have been unthinkable just a few years earlier: If a U.S. ship is under fire, Japan can assist it; if a North Korean missile is aimed at an Australian ship, Japan can shoot it down; if the United Nations is involved in a “gray zone” activity, Japanese troops can participate.

The landmark reinterpretation paved the way for greater changes to Japan’s Constitution. For the first time since World War ii, Japan could soon officially have first-strike capabilities against potential threats.

In light of Japan’s wartime history, all of these steps toward nationalism and militarism are worthy of attention and concern.

Whitewashing the Past

Adding to the concern is the fact that Japan is notorious for failing to express much remorse for its wartime savagery. Japan has also revised history in many cases to downplay its crimes.

For example, postwar Japan has officially apologized to China for the Massacre of Nanjing, but the apologies have been regularly undercut by revisionist statements from leading voices.

“The Nanjing Massacre is a lie made up by the Chinese,” Japanese Cabinet Minister Shintaro Ishihara said in 1990. “The Nanjing Massacre is a fabrication,” Japanese Justice Minister Nagano Shigeto said in 1994. “The Americans brainwashed the postwar Japanese into believing they had committed terrible war crimes,” said Tokyo University Prof. Nobukatsu Fujioka in 1997.

Textbooks used in Japan’s school system are also notorious for glossing over or ignoring the country’s wartime barbarism. Some fear that since Japanese students aren’t learning this history, the nation is forgetting its past and new generations could be more likely to repeat it. Mr. Abe has addressed this, saying he wants to further beautify Japan’s wartime history so Japanese children can be proud of their past.

The people of Japan embody many exceptionally noble and admirable traits. Their cultural and technological contributions have enriched the human experience for millions around the globe. But as a result of historic revisionism, a dangerous number of modern Japanese view their nation’s wartime atrocities with pride.

This is a foreboding and worrisome trend.

State Shinto and Emperor Worship

Adding to the worry is the fact that Mr. Abe is a member of the Shinto Association of Spiritual Leadership (sas), which is the political arm of the Association of Shinto Shrines. Besides working to scrap Article 9, the sasis also committed to blurring the separation of religion and state. It is dedicated to “educational reforms” that would better nurture a “love of country” among Japanese youth.

sas Director Yutaka Yuzawa believes it is time to undo the changes brought about during the U.S. occupation. “After the war, there was an atmosphere that considered all aspects of the prewar era bad,” he said. “Policies were adopted weakening the relationship between the imperial household and the people … and the most fundamental elements of Japanese history were not taught in the schools.”

Abe also serves as “supreme adviser” to the Nippon Kaigi, a lobby group committed to restoring lost Japanese values.

University of Auckland Prof. Mark Mullins told Reuters that both “Nippon Kaigi and the Shinto Association basically believe the occupation period brought about … the forced removal of Shinto traditions from public space and public institutions. For them, this was authentic Japanese identity … and to be an independent and authentic Japan again those things need to be restored” (Dec. 11, 2014).

Would Abe really endorse a return to something as arcane and archaic as emperor worship? A clue to the answer came in October 2013 when he became the first Japanese prime minister since World War ii to participate in a ceremony at the Ise Shrine, considered the holiest of Japan’s Shinto institutions. The ceremony entailed rebuilding the shrine and bringing idols to it that represent the emperor’s divine ancestry.

John Breen, a professor at the International Research Center for Japanese Studies in Kyoto, said the implications of Abe’s participation in the Ise Shrine ceremony are enormous. “Without anyone blinking an eye … it became a state rite,” he said.

Abe and other nationalist leaders continue to make strides as they work toward a constitutional revision and a restoration of Japan’s “lost values.”

These “lost values” were a big part of what drove Japan’s tragic wartime fanaticism. Efforts to restore them—from no less an authority than Japan’s hawkish prime minister—should alarm us.

What’s Ahead?

Journalists sometimes mention the biblical word Armageddon found in Revelation 16:16, but it is rare to hear talk of “the kings of the east” discussed a few verses earlier in that chapter. The Bible shows that these “kings of the east” will be a massive bloc of Asian nations that pool their militaries together in the end time. They do this in order to confront another power bloc led by Germany. Revelation 9:16 says that the Asian army will be comprised of a jaw-dropping 200 million soldiers.

Some specific details of how this Eastern superpower will form in the end time are still unknown, but prophecy is unmistakably clear about the fact that it will happen. And, though it will be led by Russia and China, it will almost certainly include Japan.

The Trumpet reports on Japanese efforts toward remilitarization because each is one small step closer to that 200 million-man army. Each is a step nearer to that unprecedentedly violent conflict. Many Bible passages show that it will be the bloodiest, most destructive conflict in history. Japan’s march toward militarization points to a dark future.

But there is good news! God promises to protect any individuals—whether Japanese, American or any other nationality—who repent and turn to Him. And the hope extends beyond just physical protection in the short term. God has a magnificent plan that involves opening up eternal salvation to every human being who has ever lived. To understand these prophecies in detail, and to understand the urgency and the hope they contain, request a copy of our free booklet Russia and China in Prophecy.

DAY 5

Facing North Korean Threat, Japan Accelerates Remilitarization

N Kor Military

Escalating tensions with rogue regime give Japan another motivation to militarize. 

AUGUST 22 2017

North Korea’s nuclear tests have frightened the world in the last few weeks. They have also given neighboring Japan another reason to increase its military spending.

Japan’s current defense plan establishes a 0.8 percent increase in defense spending for each year from 2014 to 2018. But Japan’s government now says that 0.8 percent is not enough. Japan is discussing a new plan that requires more financing to respond to the heightened danger from North Korea, Reuters reported on August 18, citing an anonymous government source.

In light of North Korea’s July intercontinental ballistic missile tests, Japan has decided to “expedite plans to deploy a land-based Aegis Ashore missile defense system,” Stratfor wrote on August 17. This ground-based system will allow Japan to stop any missiles heading its direction. One of these systems costs over ¥80 billion (more than us$734 million). Japan needs at least two of them to cover the whole nation sufficiently.

As tensions escalate, Japanese leaders are growing more concerned about their nation’s security. Their worries seem justified. The imminent threat from North Korea is a big concern for any United States-allied nation nearby. On the other hand, the threat also gives Japan a convenient excuse.

Even without North Korea dominating headlines, Japan has been slowly but surely increasing its military spending over the past few years. It has also established a respectable military program. Japan has a self-defense force of about 150,000 active personnel, a navy rated among the top five in the world last year, and an air force capable of defending Japanese airspace. This despite the fact that Japan’s constitution forbids the country from having “land, sea, and air forces.”

The United States appears to back this military growth. After North Korea’s aggression over the last few weeks, a U.S. State Department statement revealed that Japan intends to “augment its defense capabilities” because of the threat. The statement also affirmed that the U.S. “remains committed to deploying its most advanced capabilities” to its ally in the east.

The danger is not just the fact that Japan is increasing its defense spending. The danger is what the resulting military buildup could quickly become. In April this year, the Trumpet reported that Japan removed the 1 percent of gross domestic product spending limit that had previously inhibited its defense spending. In the same month, Japan revealed a plan to explore the “counterattack” capability of its self-defense force. The reason? North Korea. As we reported at the time, the best excuse for an offense is a good defense.

Japan is the U.S.’s bastion in the East, so it makes sense that the U.S. administration would support its ally. Japan lives in a dangerous neighborhood, after all. The country is facing a madman with nuclear capability in North Korea. It’s also facing a neighbor 25 times its size that has been making aggressive territorial grabs in the South China Sea, an area that is supposed to be international waters. But the Trumpet has been watching Japan’s slow march toward militarism for years—and for a reason.

In 1971, Herbert W. Armstrong predicted that Japan would make a military comeback in our day. “Japan today has no military establishment,” he wrote. “But we should not lose sight of the fact that Japan has become so powerful economically that it could build a military force of very great power very rapidly” (Plain Truth, March 1971). Many in East Asia fear this rise. But for the U.S., memories are shorter and the situation more distant.

But there is more than just history warning us of Japan’s rise. Bible prophecy indicates that it will be part of a massive bloc of allied Asian nations in the very near future—a 200 million-man army. To understand more about why we watch Japan’s under-the-radar return to a military state, read “Why the Trumpet Monitors Japan’s March Away From Pacifism Toward Militarism” at this link.

DAY 6

Iran marines

Iranian Marines

Iran Pushes Into the Atlantic

Iran navy 1

Iran’s military strategy for the Atlantic could threaten America if it succeeds—and threaten Europe if it fails.

Notes from an article ANTHONY CHIBARIRWE  published on AUGUST 24 2017  

Iranian naval officials have made good on their threat to deploy warships in the Atlantic Ocean, following parliamentary approval for a $500 million spending package for the Iranian military.

On August 13, Iranian Navy Commander Rear Adm. Habibollah Sayyari declared: “No foreign military official could even imagine that the Iranian naval forces might reach the Atlantic Ocean. No one saw it likely that Iranian forces could sail around Africa [through] the Suez Canal, but they proved to be capable of doing that. On cnn, the Americans drew a line from [the Iranian port city of] Bandar Abbas to the Atlantic and said Iran by no means was capable of entering the ocean and passing through it, but we reached the Atlantic, and we will go to the west of the ocean in the near future.”

In November 2016, Iran claimed to have reached the South Atlantic Ocean via South Africa with 44 flotilla, which included its Alvand and Bushehr destroyers. It appears that it is planning to reach the North Atlantic either via friendly host countries like South Africa, Venezuela and/or Cuba, or via the Suez Canal and the Mediterranean Sea.

The cnn video that Sayyari referred to last week was likely from 2011. In it, Sayyari himself is quoted as threatening to deploy Iranian naval ships into the Atlantic and establish “a powerful presence close to American marine borders” to reciprocate American presence in the Persian Gulf. At the time, White House Press Secretary Jay Carney said the Obama administration did not take Sayyari’s comments seriously, “given that they [did] not reflect at all Iran’s naval capabilities.” As cnn’s Brian Todd explained back then, Iranians would have to overcome massive maintenance and refueling challenges if they attempted to sail 9,500 miles from Iran to America’s East Coast via the Suez Canal and the Mediterranean.

Iran navy 4

A lot has changed in six years, and Sayyari appeared to be reminding the world about that.

Six years ago, Sayyari served as navy commander in the Iranian administration of Mahmoud Ahmadinejad, which frequently spewed insanely bombastic and terrifyingly apocalyptic rhetoric that many thought did not match the Islamic Republic’s military capabilities. As these photos indicate, the Iranian Navy has developed into a formidable force. (Your tax dollars hard at work again. Thank you oh! so much Mr. O’Wammo.)

Today, Sayyari still serves as navy commander, but in the administration of Hassan Rouhani, which has toned down some of the rhetoric, earned international legitimacy, acquired billions of American dollars, and beefed up Iran’s military competencies.

Sayyari bragged to reporters: “All equipment and facilities of the Navy are now home-produced, and in addition, Iran’s Navy is also self-sufficient in education and human resources.” Some of Iran’s domestic ships could be nuclear powered and capable of waging electronic warfare.

Sayyari has also indicated that Iran’s Atlantic exercises would involve the Sahand: Iran’s most advanced destroyer, which reportedly has 30 percent more stealth capability than any other domestically manufactured Iranian destroyer.

In the past few years, Iran has been increasing its presence in international waters to secure shipping routes and to protect its commercial vessels and oil tankers from pirates. It has expanded beyond its regional presence in the Caspian Sea and the Persian Gulf, and it has deployed as far east as the Indian Ocean, the Strait of Malacca and the South China Sea, and as far west as the Gulf of Aden, the Bab el-Mandeb, the Suez Canal, the Mediterranean Sea and possibly the South Atlantic. In February, Iran conducted its largest naval exercises, code-named Velayat 95, which is a reference to a religious doctrine about Iran’s theocratic authority. The exercises covered 2 million square kilometers from the Strait of Hormuz in the Persian Gulf to the Indian Ocean to the Bab el-Mandeb in the Gulf of Aden.

Iran navy 5.jpg

Indeed, much has changed in six years.

But there’s also a lot that hasn’t changed. Sayyari’s announcement last week seemed to be a reminder to the world that Iran’s intent to confront America remains unchanged.

Iran’s leaders have said that its latest push into the Atlantic is a response to new U.S. sanctions on Tehran. When the Iranian parliament voted to increase defense spending by $500 million, about half of which was earmarked for ballistic missiles, lawmakers reportedly chanted, “Death to America.” President Rouhani threatened to revert to Iran’s pre-nuclear deal aggression, and Iranian military officials said that their country “faces an enemy that only understands the language of force” and that “they cannot speak to the enemy with another language.”

In recent weeks and months, Iranian drones and patrol boats have repeatedly endangered U.S. jets and ships in the Persian Gulf.

Beyond Psychological Warfare

It was plainly and painfully evident how unhinged and dangerous Iran’s leaders were during the presidency of Ahmadinejad. He spoke often about it. Sometimes he exaggerated the threat his military posed. Sometimes he understated it. It is quite common for Iranian leaders to lie about their military capabilities and then brag about that deception. They believe in the Islamic doctrine of Taqiyya—permissible deceit and lying toward non-Muslims. Al-Muhallab, an eighth-century Muslim authority, once declared, “You must use deception in war, for it is more effective than reinforcements.”

Deception or no, it ought to be plainly evident that Iran has been reinforcing its military and naval capabilities.

In a June 30, 2016, article titled “Iran Forges Ahead With Atlantic Ambitions,” security and defense policy analyst Abbas Qaidaari wrote for Al-Monitor:

To be clear, aspects related to psychological warfare are more important than the military aspect of the planned Atlantic Ocean deployment. Iran’s limited fleet is incapable of facing possible threats of much stronger naval fleets. However, the presence of a middle power such as Iran in the Atlantic Ocean could have a major psychological impact on its rivals, especially the United States. It thus appears that Iran, just as is the case with its missile program, is trying to use its navy to achieve the goals of its broader gunboat diplomacy. In other words, rather than passively seeking to decrease tension caused by the presence of foreign fleets in the Persian Gulf, it is trying to kick the ball in the other side’s court through these kinds of measures.

It remains to be seen if Iran is actually capable of reaching the Atlantic and going “to the west of the ocean,” as Sayyari threatened. But if the furthest the Iranian Navy can sail is the east of the ocean, those who will be most threatened by that deployment will be the Europeans.

Iran navy 2.jpg

So far, Iran poses a comparatively distant and indirect threat to the U.S. mainland. The threat it poses to Europe is more immediate and direct. Bible prophecy shows why this geopolitical reality is significant.

Consider the Islamic State. It was partially a reaction to the U.S.-led invasion of Iraq in 2003. The Islamic State does want to attack the U.S. mainland, and some few of its so-called “lone wolf” soldiers already have. But look at the Islamic State’s “lone wolves” among America’s allies in Europe. A threat by Islamists to America is also a threat to America’s allies in Europe. Iran’s threats to deploy to the Atlantic threaten Europe’s western coast as much as they threaten America’s east coast, if not more.

Daniel 11:40 states, “And at the time of the end shall the king of the south push at him: and the king of the north shall come against him like a whirlwind, with chariots, and with horsemen, and with many ships; and he shall enter into the countries, and shall overflow and pass over.”

For over two decades, Trumpet editor in chief Gerald Flurry has warned that Iran is the “king of the south” and a German-led Europe is the “king of the north” in this end-time prophecy.

Ultimately, it will not be the United States unleashing this whirlwind attack, which apparently will end Iranian terrorism once and for all. It will be Europe. Request Mr. Flurry’s free booklet The King of the South to see just how specific the Bible is about Iran’s future. Then watch Iran’s military activities in the Red Sea, the Mediterranean and the Atlantic, and watch how the nations closest to those waters react.

DAY 7

Nuc in space2

2018: THE COMING YEAR OF

POLITICAL/FINANCIAL TURMOIL

NOTES FOR THIS ARTICLE CAME FROM:  …..  The McAlvany Intelligence Advisor, edited by Donald S. McAlvany, is a monthly analysis of global economic, monetary, and geopolitical trends that impact the gold and precious metals markets. It is explicitly Christian, conservative, and free-market in its perspective. Information contained herein has been carefully selected from sources believed reliable, but absolute accuracy cannot be guaranteed. SUBSCRIPTION RATES: Domestic – 12 mos. $179, 24 mos. $358 Foreign Air Mail – 12 mos. $209, 24 mos. $398

SUBSCRIPTION OFFICE: P.O. Box 84904, Phoenix, AZ 85071 ©MIA, Inc. 2018

 AMERICA’S ULTIMATE NIGHTMARE CRISIS: THE POWER GRID is destroyed by an EMP Attack

“Suddenly there would be no power at home, at work, or at school. Since nearly all of our vehicles rely on computerized systems, you wouldn’t be able to go anywhere and nobody would be able to get to you. And you wouldn’t be able to contact anyone because all phones would be dead. Basically, pretty much everything electronic would be dead.

We are

talking about all cell phones, computers,

televisions, GPS devices, ATMs, heating and

cooling systems, refrigerators, credit card readers,

gas pumps, cash registers, hospital equipment,

traffic lights, etc. For the first couple of days life

would continue somewhat normally, but then people

would soon start to realize that the power isn’t

coming back on and panic would begin to erupt.

Michael Snyder, shtfplan.com, 11/29/2017

“The next world war will begin with an EMP

weapon detonated over the continental United States,

followed by a nuclear exchange and then warfare

with conventional forces.” – Jeremiah Johnson,

shtfplan.com, 11/20/2017

Nuc in space 3.jpg

INTRODUCTION

The US government hasn’t been taking the threat

of a North Korean EMP attack seriously. On

September 30, without notice, the government

shut down the only intelligence gathering

commission our country has that was dedicated to

the threat of an electromagnetic pulse (EMP). The

Congressional Commission to Assess the Threat of

Electromagnetic Pulse to the United States of

America (or EMP Commission) was originally

created to devise countermeasures against a possible

EMP attack. With the disbanding of this committee,

the government showed it doesn’t consider an EMP

attack a major threat.

Following the shutdown, Marine Corps veteran

Tommy Waller, director of special projects at the

Center for Security Policy, warned President Trump

about the EMP threat facing the United States. As

reported in the Washington Examiner, Waller wrote:

“For those able to execute an unconstrained analysis

of today’s threat environment, the single most urgent

concern for America is the threat to her electric

grid. Without electricity, the America we know

today ceases to exist – and our enemies know this.

Elites in the US government know this too, but most

have chosen to ignore these threats and to ridicule,

silence, and stymie anyone willing to speak the truth

about them.”

 Electricity is the cornerstone that the entire

system of 16 critical infrastructure components

depends on. These include water and wastewater

systems, food and agriculture, nuclear reactors,

and materials and waste. Without electricity, an

EMP could wipe out these critical systems and

that would be devastating for the survival of our

nation. By now, every country in the world with any

nuclear warheads is completely aware of the fact that

they have the ability “to subdue their enemy without

fighting” – a classic Sun Tzu strategy. Back in 1999,

Vladimir Lukin, the head of the Russian Duma’s

Foreign Affairs Committee, threatened a US

Congressional delegation by stating: “If we really

wanted to hurt you with no fear of retaliation, we

would launch a Submarine-launched Ballistic

Missile (SLBM), [and] we would detonate a nuclear

weapon high above your country and shut down

your power grid.”

 Nuc in space1.jpg

HOW EMP (ELECTROMAGNETIC PULSE)

WORKS: When militaries launch a conventional

intercontinental ballistic missile (ICBM), it goes into

a suborbital flight before re-entering Earth’s

atmosphere. With an EMP warhead, it doesn’t

need to re-enter Earth’s atmosphere before

exploding hundreds of kilometers above its target.

When it explodes, an EMP weapon produces a

high level of gamma rays. These generate the sort

of high-frequency electromagnetic pulse that will

damage the broadest range of electronics. After

generating gamma rays that interact with air

molecules in Earth’s stratosphere, a so-called fast

pulse EMP field of tens of kilovolts would only last a

few hundred nanoseconds, but would wreak

widespread devastation.

At an altitude of 300 kilometers, the resulting

electromagnetic pulse would affect all 48

contiguous states. Most people have been concerned

with whether North Korea can accurately hit US

cities with its ICBMs. But in an EMP attack, such

accuracy is not necessary because the pulse radius

would be so large. If the EMP device is onboard an

orbiting satellite, an enemy nation such as North

Korea could detonate the device remotely via

encoded signal or have it on a timer.

  1. THE GOVERNMENT IGNORES THE PROBLEM 

The EMP Commission was made up of unpaid

top scientists, engineers, and security experts,

including Waller. They worked to test, understand,

and uncover risks posed to our nation’s civil and

military infrastructure. While their focus was an

EMP attack, they also considered other ways our

electrical grid could sustain damage. These include

solar storms and hacker attacks. The Commission

warned the Administration that the most likely

attack would come from North Korea, which is

actively mapping out an EMP attack against the

United States. The Commission was the only

organization that was addressing such a threat, and,

the dismantling of the commission showed that the

US government was not taking these warnings

seriously. After much protesting and letters of

warning, Congress finally reinstated the commission

at the end of November. However, it’s clear from the

government’s actions to date that it has no plan or

strategy for dealing with an EMP attack.

Former Speaker of the House Newt Gingrich has

actively promoted the Commission and adamantly

states that we should take the threat of EMP

seriously. He testified before the Senate Committee

on Energy and National Resources in May, and wrote

an editorial for FoxNews.com in June. But the rest of

the government clearly has no sense of urgency.

Gingrich admits that while the administration’s

“instinct is to take all this very seriously,” the Trump

Administration’s slow pace of political appointments

has made addressing EMP nearly impossible.

  1. PREVIOUS ADMINISTRATIONS FAILED TO ADDRESS THE CONCERNS But it isn’t

just the Trump Administration that’s failing to

address the problem. In fact, ever since the end of

the Cold War, the government and the military

have failed to harden electronics against the

effects of EMP. The only exceptions are for

specialized equipment such as Air Force One. This

shows the arrogance of the “elites,” as they’re

willing to protect themselves but have little interest

in protecting the rest of the country. If specialized

equipment is worth protecting, the rest of the grid

should be as well.

It’s clear the government isn’t terribly

concerned about an EMP attack. They say that the

Commission had 17 years to make its case. However,

the commission did make its case, but no one

listened. The government as a whole is politically

hostile to the idea of protecting the US from an

EMP attack. Here’s the proof. Up until 2009, the

Pentagon had one program looking into ways to

mitigate the effects of an electromagnetic pulse

weapon. The George W. Bush Administration,

utilizing the Pentagon’s Defense Advanced Research

Projects Agency, had a program involving HAARP.

HAARP is an ionospheric research facility based in

Alaska. The goal of the project was to see if it was

possible to clean up the killer electrons created by an

EMP weapon. However, that experimental program

was shut down in 2009. But why did they close it?

According to Dennis Papadopoulos, a professor of

physics at the University of Maryland’s departments

of physics and astronomy, politics drove the

Pentagon to close the program. He said, “It was

ridiculous. The excuse they used was ‘politically it

might disturb the Chinese if we find the solution to

that problem.’”

 

  1. NORTH KOREA NOW HAS THE

CAPABILITY OF FIRING AN EMP WEAPON

AT AMERICA – In October, the EMP

Commission’s former chief of staff, Peter Vincent

Pry (the nation’s foremost expert on EMP) urged

lawmakers in Congress to take the threat seriously.

In his congressional testimony, he warned that an

attack that took down the US electricity grid

could kill 90% of Americans. He said, “North

Korea has the capability to make an EMP attack.

Right now!” And North Korea proved this past

summer that it had this capability. According to

Foster Klug of the Associated Press (09-03-2017),

shortly after North Korea launched its sixth nuclear

test using an H-bomb, Kim Jong-un issued a

statement through its state-run Korean Central News

Agency (KCNA) claiming the weapon “is a

multi-functional thermonuclear nuke with great

destructive power which can be detonated even at

high altitudes for super-powerful EMP

(electromagnetic pulse) attack according to

strategic goals.” This type of attack could be

carried out with a single weapon. It would affect

all of North America, taking down electrical grids,

transportation, and all of our electrical

communications (phones, radios, Internet, etc.).

 3 . SOLAR STORMS ARE ALSO A

SIGNIFICANT THREAT – Others suggest the

bigger threat is from the sun. They insist we’re far

more likely to experience a solar storm than an EMP.

In October 2016, the Obama Administration ordered

a commission to look into the possibility and needed

preparation for any possible “Space Weather

Events,” which would contribute to a total power

grid collapse. Section 1 of the executive order states:

“Space weather events, in the form of solar flares,

solar energetic particles, and geomagnetic

disturbances, occur regularly, some with measurable

effects on critical infrastructure systems and

technologies, such as the Global Positioning System

(GPS), satellite operations and communication,

aviation, and the electrical power grid. Extreme

space weather events – those that could

significantly degrade critical infrastructure – could

disable large portions of the electrical power grid,

resulting in cascading failures that would affect key

services such as water supply, healthcare, and

transportation. Space weather has the potential to

simultaneously affect and disrupt health and safety

across entire continents. Successfully preparing for

space weather events is an all-of-nation endeavor

that requires partnerships across governments,

emergency managers, academia, the media, the

insurance industry, non-profits, and the private

sector.

 While these storms are not common, they do

happen. In September, two massive solar flares lit up

the surface of the sun. Their energy was not directed

at the Earth, according to the National Oceanic and

Atmospheric Administration’s Space Weather

Prediction Center, but they did cause radio blackouts.

High-frequency radio experienced the biggest

impact, as there were blackouts for about an hour

over a wide area. It even degraded low-frequency

communication, used in navigation, for an hour.

Then in 1989, six million people in eastern

Canada and the US lost power for 12 hours when

a relatively low-level storm from the sun hit the

area. Imagine what a nuke detonated in the upper

atmosphere could do. A major storm could cause

even bigger blackouts. Steps to harden the electrical

grid and other vulnerable infrastructure against a

solar storm would also help protect against an EMP

attack.

  1. US GRID SYSTEM NARROWLY ESCAPES

CATASTROPHE – Another very real threat also

comes from hackers who are already proving they

can disable large portions of the grid using

computer networks. There are many high-ranking

officials speculating that a total power grid collapse

across the United States is near. But despite the

warnings and obvious threats, the US government

has little interest in protecting our grid from any

attack – regardless of where the attack originates.

But let’s be clear: A total grid collapse in the

United States is a growing possibility.

In fact, we narrowly missed a collapse this

year.

 

The Ukrainian blackouts almost happened here.

Security consulting firm Symantec said that hackers

have conducted regular cyber attacks on the US

grid system. These hackers have had direct access

to the nation’s power grid on multiple occasions.

The attack was so widespread it could have caused

massive blackouts in the US and Europe. According

to Symantec’s report, “In spring and summer 2017,

the Dragonfly 2.0 hacker group – a primary culprit

featured in cybersecurity reports from many experts

lately – launched campaigns against energy

companies. They succeeded 20 times, hacking their

way into full access to their target companies’

corporate servers and operations controls. This

meant they could turn off circuit breakers that

control the direct flow of electricity to homes and

businesses.” One of Symantec’s security analysts

said, “We’re now talking about on-the-ground

technical evidence that this could happen in the

US, and there’s nothing left standing in the way

except the motivation of some actor out in the

world.”

 Symantec said the hackers used a simple

technique to gain access. They sent fake emails with

invites to corporate events. Once a recipient clicks to

open the invitation, it activates software that takes

screenshots of digital control panels running on

engineers’ computers. Symantec wasn’t ready to say

who did the hacking, but it doesn’t really matter in

this case. A solid defense against cyber attacks on

energy and power companies is the only way to stop

civilization’s collapse in the US and Europe.

  1. WIDESPREAD DEVASTATION

FROM AN EMP ATTACK WOULD

HAPPEN ALMOST IMMEDIATELY

When the total grid collapse occurs, the

consequences will be dire. In his congressional

testimony, Pry showed just how fast the devastation

would occur. “The US can sustain a population of

330 million people only because of modern

technology. An EMP that blacks out the electric grid

for a year would [devastate] the critical

infrastructure necessary to support such a large

population.” He details how the food supply in

local grocery stores would be gone in three days.

The 30-day national food supply in regional

warehouses would begin to spoil because the trucks

required to move the food would be inoperable.

Violence, riots, looting, and chaos would be

everywhere – even as nationwide martial law took

affect immediately. Unless something is done

quickly, nine out of every ten people would perish

from starvation, disease, and societal collapse.

Immediately after the explosion, aircraft

electronics would be fried, as well as electronics in

air traffic control towers and navigation systems.

Pry says, “Airliners would crash, killing many of

the 500,000 people flying over North America at

any given moment.” It’s also quite possible, even

likely, that electro-mechanical systems which

regulate the flow of gas through pipelines would

spark. If they do, it would ignite the gas and result in

massive firestorms in cities and large forest fires.

There would be no water; no communications;

and mass transportation would be paralyzed. In

seven days, Pry says, reactors in US nuclear

power plants would essentially melt down,

spreading radioactivity across most of the nation.

The domino effect would be catastrophic!

 

  1. UNDERESTIMATING NORTH KOREA

Many argue that North Korea doesn’t have the ability

to set up an EMP attack. But Pry and his colleague

on the commission, William R. Graham, former

chairman of the commission, said the US has a

history of severely underestimating North Korea.

The government has continually ignored the warning

signs for years and North Korea’s military moves

this year should serve as a wake-up call. Pry and

Graham gave proof:

  • Just six months ago, most experts thought

North Korea’s nuclear arsenal was primitive,

some academics claiming it had as few as six

A-Bombs. Now the intelligence community

reportedly estimates North Korea has 60

nuclear weapons.

  • Just six months ago, most experts thought

North Korea’s ICBMs were fake, or if real

could not strike the US mainland. Now the

intelligence community reportedly

estimates North Korea’s ICBMs can strike

Denver and Chicago, and perhaps the

entire United States.

  • Just six months ago, most experts thought

North Korea was many years away from an

H-Bomb. Now it appears North Korea has

H-Bombs comparable to sophisticated US

two-stage thermonuclear weapons.

• Just six months ago, most experts claimed

North Korean ICBMs could not miniaturize

an A-Bomb or design a reentry vehicle for

missile delivery. Now the intelligence

community reportedly assesses North Korea

has miniaturized nuclear weapons, and has

developed reentry vehicles for missile

delivery, including by ICBMs that can

strike the US.

  • After massive intelligence failures grossly

underestimating North Korea’s long-range

missile capabilities, number of nuclear

weapons, warhead miniaturization, and

proximity to an H-Bomb, the biggest North

Korean threat to the US remains

unacknowledged – nuclear EMP attack.

Some suggest North Korea – and even Iran –

don’t have the ability to reach the US with an ICBM.

But they don’t have to. There are reports that both

countries have been working on an EMP weapon

that could be launched from a ship or barge off

the American coast. How about from a freighter

in the Gulf of Mexico? There are thousands of

freighters, barges, and other vehicles in the

waters around America – many of which could be

used as launch platforms for an EMP missile – not

to mention over 50 North Korean submarines

cruising around somewhere in the oceans of the

world.

 ONE REASON WE CONTINUE TO UNDERESTIMATE

NORTH KOREA IS RUSSIA

George W. Bush called it the Axis of Evil – Iran,

North Korea, and Iraq. Today, Iraq has been replaced

with Russia, as the superpower continues its

resurrection from its Cold War defeat. Johns Hopkins

University hosts a website called 38 North that says

the Russians may have “accidentally” transferred

the design of Russia’s Super-EMP warhead to

North Korea before 2004. An article in a Japanese

newspaper says North Korea obtained electronic

“EMP bombs” from Russia that can jam electronic

signals and disable technology on enemy planes,

ships, and missiles. Then the UPI reported that the

North secured the technology from Russia and also

sourced it from the former Soviet Union. With

support from Russia, Pyongyang has been able to

develop an arsenal with EMP technology that can

cripple any of our radar and satellites that are

trying to locate North Korean targets.

 CHINA CONTINUES TO BOLSTER ITS

HIGH-TECH WEAPONS – In addition to Russia,

China has been a long-term ally with North Korea.

There are many ways China uses and works with

North Korea. China is in the midst of building a wide

array of high-technology space arms. These include

anti-satellite missiles, lasers, GPS jammers, and

killer satellites. Once complete, there are two

things we can be sure of: (1) Beijing will have a

military strategic advantage in any future conflict

with the United States, and (2) it may share these

weapons with North Korea. China’s army now

has the ability to attack, destroy, or disrupt the

500 US satellites circling the earth.

 And the National Institute of Public Policy, in its

report “Foreign Space Capabilities,” says that in a

war with the US, China’s military has the capability

of using space detonations of EMPs. These EMPs

would target orbiting satellites that the US

military uses for precision weapons targeting,

navigation, and communications. If China can

disable the US military’s satellite system, we

would be sitting ducks in a war with China,

Russia, North Korea, and Iran. However, China

doesn’t have any desire to go to war with or to

destroy the US. It would much rather take us over

peacefully. After all, that’s what they’ve been doing

for years, as they buy our debt and our land and now

expand their Silk Road project.

The US grid system is the focus of every one of

our enemies’ attention – both foreign and

domestic. They know that if they can cripple our

grid, they destroy our country. It’s that simple.

Within two years of an EMP event, 90% of all

Americans would be dead. Some government

officials think it would be more like 60%. Nobody

knows for sure how many of us would perish.

However, it is safe to say that millions will die.

Should an EMP event, a solar storm, or a hacker take

out our electrical system, it would take months to get

everything back up and synchronized so it could run

smoothly. It’s not an overnight fix. Instantaneous

martial law would be declared.

It’s time to take steps now to prepare. You have

to make sure you have something of value (not

dollars) to use in trade. That could be the only way

you get food or other necessities. Study the way the

Amish live today and adopt at least some of their

lifestyle. The only form of value that will hold

during an apocalypse like this is gold and silver. It’s

also vital you store food. This is obvious, as it’s basic

to life, survival, and barter. Hoarding food will likely

become illegal, so make sure you have a good hiding

place for it. It will be considered a criminal act if

you’re caught. In your food storage, make sure you

include a good amount of salt. It’s been a valuable

form of exchange in the past. And it’s vital for

preservation.

I, Newdell, am not an advocate for owning firearms for protection. I think you should go a much further step, and as soon as you can. Get out of the country! I did. If that is impossible, I’d recommend you find some land, maybe look up on-line “Ghost Towns” and visit a few. DO NOT enter any mines and be very careful about falling into an old water well. Use a stick to probe as you walk. Find a place where you could bring a travel trailer and live on the land away from people.

I do not believe the last 15% of the US population will be “Mad Max” characters. They’ll be hungry, sick, weak, held in internment camps, out of fuel, out of everything. After the first 3-months 99% of them aren’t going anywhere!

Go to this address, choose a plan, build a travel trailer, and make that your second home somewhere in the woods by a lake or stream, or in or near a community that is mostly empty nowadays.

Travel trailer plans – Glen-L

https://www.glen-l.com/campers/trailers.html     All five GlenL Travel Trailers in 16′ and 20′ lengths may be self-contained

Bring all you need to cook, light a fire, dig and make a garden, and find a way to manage on the land living in and outside your little shelter. I think you’ll do quite nicely that way. But more than anything, as Rabbi Jonathan Cahn says, “If you’re not in God, get into God and if you ARE in God, go deeper,”…. learn more, continue in prayer that we may escape all these things. You won’t save yourself with brawn. You’ll save yourself with wisdom and knowledge.

Build yourself, use the brains God gave you. Scrounge for materials at a lower cost, your hands, your labor, get the job done, perhaps a little rough or with a different interior, but it’s yours at a lower price and you can make it fit for your particular needs. Luxurious for 2, safe for 4. Bring a folding dining table and chairs for dining, writing, “living” outdoors. You can manage this way quite comfortably.

NOTES FOR THIS ARTICLE CAME FROM:  …..  The McAlvany Intelligence Advisor, edited by Donald S. McAlvany, is a monthly analysis of global economic, monetary, and geopolitical trends that impact the gold and precious metals markets. It is explicitly Christian, conservative, and free-market in its perspective. Information contained herein has been carefully selected from sources believed reliable, but absolute accuracy cannot be guaranteed. SUBSCRIPTION RATES: Domestic – 12 mos. $179, 24 mos. $358 Foreign Air Mail – 12 mos. $209, 24 mos. $398

Day 8

N Kor Military

A World Gearing Up For War

In Putin’s praise a message for Trump

By M.K. BHADRAKUMAR JANUARY 14, 2018 

If statesman A keeps calling statesman B a “smart guy,” but the latter, instead of reciprocating, proceeds to praise person C, who is statesman A’s famous enemy, as “a shrewd and mature politician,” the message ought to be fairly obvious.

When Russian President Vladimir Putin heaped fulsome praise on his North Korean counterpart Kim Jong Un, whom US President Donald Trump derides as a “Little Rocket Man” with a “small button,” it is at once symbolic and meaningful for US-Russia ties as well.

At a meeting with top Russian editors last Thursday at the Kremlin, Putin had the following to say about Kim:

“I think that Kim Jong Un has obviously won this round. He has achieved his strategic goal. He has a nuclear warhead, and now he also has a missile with a global range of up to 13,000 kilometres, which can reach almost any part of the globe, at least in the territory of his potential adversary. And now he wants to clear up, smooth over or calm down the situation. He is a shrewd and mature politician.

“However, we should be realistic, and… act extremely carefully. If we want to achieve the difficult goal of denuclearizing the Korean Peninsula, we should do this through dialogue and talks… we can accomplish this mission if all parties, including North Koreans, become convinced that their security can be also guaranteed without nuclear weapons.”

Simply put, Putin congratulated Kim for leading Trump up the garden path while focusing single-mindedly on attaining the core objective of ‘mutually assured destruction’ (MAD) vis-à-vis the US. Kim now has his nuclear warhead and delivery system. Henceforth, denuclearization of North Korea can be possible only if the US and North Korea “become convinced that their security can also be guaranteed without nuclear weapons.”

Putin meant that small countries with an acute sense of vulnerability resort to the nuclear path as an asymmetrical response to perceived threats. His warning came on the eve of Trump’s momentous decision on Friday to keep the US in the Iran nuclear deal by waiving a raft of sanctions until May 12.

Statesman B, Vladimir Putin (left). Photo: Reuters

The similarities are striking. In both cases, there is really no military option open to the US except options that risk enormous destruction to its own assets and human lives.

Iran’s capacity to thwart US aggression is no smaller than North Korea’s. Both have felt compelled to embark on the path to nuclear mastery in light of the existential threat posed to them by the US. Nationalism has morphed into anti-Americanism and no amount of demonizing can hide that unpalatable truth.

The US risks bring marginalized. Putin underscored that Moscow sees through the western attempt to “destroy” Russia’s relations with Iran and Turkey, adding that “we will show solidarity with one another.”  His remarks fly in the face of Trump’s four-month countdown on Iran.

Again, Russia is positioning itself to act if the talks between the two Koreas gain traction – by extending the Trans-Siberian railway line via North Korea to South Korea and also by building oil and gas pipelines connecting Siberia and the Russian Far East with Korean markets.

On a broader plane, Putin, without doubt, also had in mind the current Russian-American talks regarding a new START (Strategic Arms Reduction Treaty). In fact, he mentioned the talks as an addendum to his commendatory remarks on Kim’s strategic defiance of the US.

Washington insists that it reserves the right to unilaterally convert some of its delivery vehicles (aircraft and submarines) and silos, while Moscow maintains that the existing treaty specifically gives Russia the prerogative to verify any such conversions and satisfy itself that they involve no “breakout potential” – in other words, that silos, aircraft and submarines are not being adapted to launch nuclear weapons.

On the surface, Putin’s commendation of Kim’s smartness in outwitting the US is a statement of fact, but it also contains a broader message for the American elites. Putin effectively cited the examples of North Korea and Iran (and Turkey) to flag the geopolitical reality that the US will be countered in its attempt (as per Trump’s National Security Strategy 2017) to change the global strategic balance in its favor.

The broad thrust of Putin’s message was that it is about time the American elites got to realizing that it is not smart to seek “absolute security” in the emerging international system.

[youtube https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hajJ_Z5nF14&w=560&h=315]

https://asia.nikkei.com/

January 12, 2018 2:30 pm JST

Turkey steps up arms sales to South and Southeast Asia

Ankara seeks to diversify as tensions rise in traditional Middle East markets

SINAN TAVSAN, Nikkei Staff Writer

FNSS, a joint venture between Turkey’s Nurol Holding and the U.K.’s BAE Systems, unveiled a medium-weight tank co-developed with Indonesia’s PT Pindad during the Istanbul Defense Industry Fair in Istanbul in May 2017. (Photo by Sinan Tavsan)

ISTANBUL — Turkey is stepping up defense industry exports to South and Southeast Asian countries such as Pakistan, Malaysia, Indonesia and the Philippines in a drive to diversify beyond traditional customers in the Middle East, Central Asia and the Caucasus.

As well as lower prices than Western competitors, Ankara is offering technology transfers to Asian customers, and joint production projects with few strings attached, according to Turkish observers.

Turkey’s biggest-ever arms order is expected to be confirmed shortly by Pakistan, a fellow Muslim country and traditional ally, which plans to pay $1.5 billion for 30 T129 attack helicopters jointly developed by Italy’s AgustaWestland and Turkish Aerospace Industries (TAI).

“I can say as a pilot that this is the world’s best and most effective assault helicopter. Pakistan army is testing it for four years and chose it as best option,” Pakistani Prime Minister Shahid Khaqan Abbasi said in October, after testing a T129. “Contract negotiations [are] going on with full speed,” he added.

Pakistan Prime Minister Shahid Khaqan Abbasi, left, during a check flight of a T129 helicopter, developed jointly by AgustaWestland and Turkish Aerospace Industries, in Istanbul on Oct. 22, 2017. (Photo by Anatolia News Agency)

Pakistan is also negotiating to acquire four corvettes from STM, a Turkish defense company, for a price in the region of $1 billion. Rana Tanveer Hussain, Pakistan’s minister for defense production, told Turkish media in November that “the process is complete, and construction of the ships will start in near future.” According to the minister, two of the ships will be constructed in Karachi.

The big-ticket deals will follow Pakistan’s 2016 decision to choose STM to modernize its Agosta 90B-class diesel-electric fast-attack submarines rather than France’s DCNS, the original designer and producer who later changed the company’s name to Naval Group. STM also delivered a navy fleet tanker to Pakistan, which was built and outfitted in Karachi.

However, Pakistan is not the only emerging customer in South and Southeast Asia. At the beginning of December, Turkish defense electronics maker Aselsan announced a delivery of remote controlled turret guns to the Malaysian coast guard. The weapons are being assembled, integrated and tested by Malaysian engineers after a training program provided as part of a technology and know-how transfer deal.

Aselsan also clinched a deal in November for the sale of similar weapons for use in two frigates for the Philippines ordered from South Korea’s Hyundai Heavy Industries in November. The sales came after Aselsan established a subsidiary in Malaysia for local weapons production and regional sales, after sales and research and development activities. In 2016, Aselsan also delivered close to 5,000 night-vision devices to the Philippines army.

A medium altitude long endurance unmanned aerial vehicle, developed by Turkish Aerospace Industries, draws attention during the Istanbul Defense Industry Fair in Istanbul in May 2017. (Photo by Sinan Tavsan)

Ankara appears determined to expand arms sales in Asia. Turkey rented one of the largest national pavilions at the Thailand Defense and Security 2017 fair in Bangkok in November, which included 18 Turkish defense sector companies.

TAI Chief Executive Temel Kotil told Turkish media that the T129 attack helicopter, and a medium altitude long endurance class unmanned aerial vehicle, had drawn attention. He added that TAI had made contacts with military commanders, ministers and other representatives from Indonesia, Malaysia, Cambodia, Thailand, South Korea and the Philippines.

Ankara seeks to diversify as tensions rise in traditional Middle East markets

SINAN TAVSAN, Nikkei Staff Writer

The Turkish defense industry has benefited from Turkey’s membership of NATO, which has helped it to win licenses and technologies transfers from fellow members, and encouraged joint production with Western defense giants such as Lockheed Martin of the U.S. and BAE Systems of the U.K. Such cooperation has boosted Turkey’s production capabilities, as well as allowing Turkish companies to enter the Western supply chain through production off-set agreements.As a result, Turkey is on the verge of evolving from exporting firearms, military product parts and armored vehicles to sales of more complex products such as helicopters, UAVs and naval vessels. In the last few years, the industry has begun to generate economies of scale, and is pushing for more orders to maintain production of new weapons.

In part, Turkey’s push into South and Southeast Asia is a response to a challenging business environment in traditional Middle Eastern and Gulf markets, where there are political objections to Ankara’s strong support for the Muslim Brotherhood, which is banned in Egypt and some other countries, and its military and diplomatic backing for Qatar. Saudi Arabia, the United Arab Emirates and Bahrain have accused Qatar of supporting Islamist groups, including the Brotherhood and Hamas, a Palestinian Islamic fundamentalist group designated a terrorist group by the U.S., the European Union and the U.K.

Caglar Kurc, a lecturer in political science and international relations at Ankara’s Cankaya University, said Turkey is more willing to share know-how than Western defense companies, and attaches fewer conditions to joint production agreements. He said Turkey’s NATO membership gives it an edge against non-NATO rivals such as Israel or South Korea, although Turkey’s current exports are not in the category of high-technology anti-access and area denial systems such as cruise missiles or guided munitions.

That may change as Turkey drives into new markets. “In the coming period of 10 years, Turkey will become one of the leading defense exporters in the Asia-Pacific region,” said Arda Mevlutoglu, a defense industry analyst.

By increased revenues and sustainability via boosting defense exports, Turkey is also aiming to get closer to its holy grail, which is the defense sector’s self-dependency

Arda Mevlutoglu, a defense industry analyst

Mevlutoglu said that defense cooperation between Turkey and countries such as Pakistan, South Korea, Indonesia and Malaysia is likely to increase. “The immediate result of this could be Turkey’s increased involvement in regional political issues,” he noted.

Mevlutoglu said that strong cultural relations with Muslim Asian countries such as Pakistan, Indonesia and Malaysia were a catalyst in defense cooperation. Turkish President Recep Tayyip Erdogan’s good relations and sales efforts with Asian leaders were also proving effective, he said.

Turkey ranked 13th in the world’s top 50 arms exporters in 2016, jumping seven ranks in 10 years, according to the Stockholm International Peace Research Institute. Data from Turkey’s Undersecretariat for Defense Industries show that Turkish arms and aviation industry exports increased by 53% in the five years from 2011, reaching close to $1.7 billion in 2016.

“By increased revenues and sustainability via boosting defense exports, Turkey is also aiming to get closer to its holy grail, which is the defense sector’s self-dependency,” said Mevlutoglu. Turkey’s defense industry self-sufficiency level has increased from 20% to 60% in the last 15 years, according to Ismail Demir, Turkey’s Defense Industries Undersecretary.

On the other hand, Turkey’s aggressive export strategy sometimes hinders cooperation with others. Japan turned down a request from Turkey for joint development of a tank engine with Mitsubishi Heavy Industries because Ankara insisted on the right to export to countries such as Azerbaijan and Pakistan.

Day 9

You will be amazed at the new understanding gained from this short study!

FROM THE JANUARY 2011 TRUMPET PRINT EDITION

To the average person, the idea of Jesus Christ returning to Earth is a fantastic fable that has no bearing whatsoever on the realities of life.

Yet millions of professing Christians still expect the Second Coming of Christ—though widely divided among themselves as to why, when and how He will appear.

Just before His death and resurrection—before His departure from the Mount of Olives almost 2,000 years ago—Jesus Christ promised, “I will come again” (John 14:3).

So was Christ telling the truth? Will He come again? The answer is a resounding YES—though the manner of His return will be shocking to most professing Christians.

Jesus Christ came about 2,000 years ago as a meek lamb to be slain for the sins of the world. But when He comes again, He will be wrathful—angry—toward all evil! He will use His mighty power to change the ways that have caused all the sorrow and suffering on Earth.

Let’s understand why.

What Christ Will Do When He Returns

  1. When Christ returns, exactly why will God have to punish mankind? Revelation 11:18, last few words; Zephaniah 1:17.

Comment: God is love (1 John 4:16). God and Christ love all of humanity (John 3:16). But Christ will be angry at the sins of mankind when He returns. To save the human race alive (Matthew 24:22), He is coming to punish in love! Otherwise, man would destroy all life upon the Earth!

In love, God revealed His way of life that leads to everything good and desirable—including eternal life—to our first parents, Adam and Eve. But they rejected that way. Their descendants have continued to reject God’s way for 6,000 years!

Therefore, as any wise and loving father punishes his children for their own good when they refuse to respond to kind and loving verbal admonition, an all-loving, all-wise God will have to punish this world to bring it to its senses! The glorified Christ is coming in all the splendor, power and glory of God to stop escalating wars, nuclear mass destruction, and human pain and suffering. He is coming to usher in peace, abundant prosperity, happiness and joy for all mankind.

  1. What is this time period of God’s wrath called? Isaiah 13:6, 9; Joel 1:15; Zephaniah 1:18.

Comment: In over 30 prophecies in the Old and New Testaments, the period of Christ’s supernatural intervention and wrath at mankind’s sins is called the Day of the Lord!

  1. How long does this prophetic “day” of the Lord’s wrath last? Isaiah 34:8; 61:2; 63:4. Does a prophetic day often represent a year? Numbers 14:34.

Comment: The “day of the Lord” refers to a year-long punishment that culminates with the return of Christ.

The Trumpets Begin to Sound!

In the last installment, we learned that the Great Tribulation is immediately followed by supernatural signs in heaven (Matthew 24:21, 29). The signs in heaven are also referred to as the sixth seal in Revelation (Revelation 6:12-14).

  1. What happens next? Is the seventh seal, which contains the seven trumpets, opened? Revelation 8:1-6. Is this time period of the seventh seal (which occurs immediately after the heavenly signs) called the Day of the Lord? Acts 2:20.

Comment: The wrath of the “day of the Lord” is manifested in the seven “trumpet” plagues which are unleashed consecutively over a period of months, culminating in the Second Coming of Christ.

  1. What will occur on Earth when the first angel blows his trumpet? Revelation 8:7.

Comment: A gigantic firestorm will burn all green grass and one third of the trees. Burned vegetation will be the first punishment on mankind for continued refusal to submit to the government of God and refusing to obey His commandments.

  1. What does the blast of the second angel’s trumpet announce? Verses 8-9.

Comment: The seas will be gravely affected by this plague. One third of the seas will turn to blood, one third of life in the seas will be destroyed, and one third of the ships, mainly used for trade and warfare, will be destroyed!

  1. Next, what happens to part of the Earth’s supplies of drinking water when the trumpet of the third angel sounds? Verses 10-11. Will many die from drinking this poisoned water? Verse 11.

Comment: God will next punish unrepentant sinners by making one third of the waters of the Earth unfit for human consumption. The waters will become bitter, causing many to die.

  1. What terrifying plague is announced by the fourth trumpet? Verse 12.

Comment: Most people during the Day of the Lord, although terrified because of the heavenly signs, will still continue in sin, despite God’s repeated warnings to repent!

Nevertheless, remember that God is ultimately after repentance. As each plague from God falls on the wicked and disobedient, those who surrender to God—those who do repent and begin to obey Him and forsake the ways of this evil society—will be protected from the horrible punishments yet to come.

Woe, Woe, Woe!

  1. Will there be further cataclysmic events that will jolt humanity? Verse 13. Are these three woes the same as the final three trumpets? Same verse.

Comment: These three woes involve three final major battles, each so horrifying that it is called a “woe” by Almighty God. Each battle is so destructive that only God will be able to repair the damage man’s armies will do to the surface of the Earth.

At the third battle—the third woe and last trumpet—all mankind will be saved from extinction only by a miracle from God. If God did not personally intervene in this climactic war, men would destroy the last vestige of human life from the face of the Earth!

  1. What is revealed about the fifth trumpet, the first woe? Revelation 9:1-12.

  2. Does the Apostle John describe terrifying “locusts”—grasshoppers—that will be used to inflict pain on men? Verses 3-10.

Comment: John used the symbolic term locusts to describe the terrifying war machines that would be invented by scientists and used by the military in this final world conflict! Notice that these symbolic locusts, or grasshoppers, are driven by men and are able to fly (verses 7, 9). They will make a tremendous noise and are protected by armored plating.

These superweapons of destruction and world conquest were completely unfamiliar to the Apostle John. He could only describe them in the language of his day. These terrifying weapons of war probably now exist in design in our modern military arsenals. At the time of the fifth trumpet and the first woe, it will be plainly evident just what these weapons are and how they will be used.

  1. Who is the real leader of this army that is equipped with these awesome weapons of mass destruction? Verse 11.

Comment: The Hebrew word abaddon and the Greek word apollyon both mean “destroyer”! The sinister power that will guide this army is Satan the devil!

  1. Where does this army, with its diabolical leadership, come from? Verses 2-3. Is this symbolic “bottomless pit” referred to elsewhere so we can identify the army that proceeds from it? Revelation 17:8. Is this superarmy of the beast power—that is, the final restoration of the Roman Empire (in Europe)—backed by a great false religion? Verses 7-13.

Comment: For a detailed explanation of the beast power and the false religion that will dominate it, request our free booklet Whoor What Is the Prophetic Beast?

This war will come about as hordes from the east will be preparing to attack the beast power. But rather than let them obtain the advantage by striking the first blow, the beast will turn to attack them in the full fury of his military might! (Daniel 11:44).

This attack—using all the terrifying destructive power the beast can devise—will be the first woe. It will be the beginning of the all-out struggle for complete world domination between two Eurasian rivals for world rule.

  1. Are the sixth angel’s trumpet plague and the second woe clearly the same? Revelation 9:12-13. What will happen when the sixth trumpet is blown—who will even dare to threaten and make war on the beast power? Verses 14-16. And how are their weapons described? Verses 17-19.

Comment: The Asian hordes of 200 million soldiers will counterattack, devastating the cities and armies of the beast. Again, the Apostle John could describe the terrifying weapons they will use only by comparing them with things familiar to him! These symbols likely represent nuclear explosives, as well as chemical and biological weapons.

At this point we come to the climactic moment of the sounding of the seventh trumpet. One more “woe” remains to occur. Almost immediately, at the blast of this final trumpet, God will move with lightning speed to execute multiple events around the globe, as we will cover in the next installment.

The Crisis at the Close of This Age

The Philadelphia Trumpet, in conjunction with the Herbert W. Armstrong College Bible Correspondence Course, presents this brief excursion into the fascinating study of the Bible. Simply turn to and read in your Bible each verse given in answer to the questions. You will be amazed at the new understanding gained from this short study!

FROM THE OCTOBER 2010 TRUMPET PRINT EDITION

Non-Christians—and today even many professing Christians—scoff at the idea of the prophesied intervention of Jesus Christ. “There have always been prophets of doom,” the skeptics say. “People thought the world was coming to an end in the Middle Ages when the Black Death struck Europe.”

These skeptics do not understand God’s timetable of prophecy. The end of man’s rule must, and will, come as God has scheduled it. Though some had ignorantly thought otherwise, the end of man’s rule was not due in the Middle Ages.

Every prophecy has a definite time setting—usually not in the prophet’s own day. Most prophecies of the Bible are for our time!

Jesus taught that there is a timetable of prophecy—that certain specific events must occur in the months and years before He returns to rescue humanity from annihilation. Let’s begin to understand these prophecies. Let’s learn exactly what the world’s greatest newscaster foretold for this end-time generation!

The Beginning of Sorrows

  1. While sitting on the Mount of Olives, Christ’s disciples questioned Him about His Second Coming (Matthew 24:3). Did Jesus foretell that many deceivers would arise to deceive many people before His return? Verses 4-5, 11, 24.

  2. What are these so-called ministers of Christ called elsewhere? Are they the ministers of the archdeceiver himself? 2 Corinthians 11:13-15. Are they themselves deceived—and is the whole world deceived as a result of their activities? Revelation 12:9.

  3. What else did Christ say would occur in the end time besides the coming of many false prophets? Matthew 24:6-7.

Comment: The 20th century was the bloodiest in human history. World War i began in 1914 and claimed 8.5 million lives. Then World War ii resulted in 55 million deaths. Moreover, according to author and professor of political science R.J. Rummel, totalitarian governments slaughtered 170 million people for ethnic, racial, tribal, religious or political reasons. Nation has continued to rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom. Just since World War ii alone, there have been over 225 armed conflicts in 148 countries! We are now fast approaching the third and final world war!

  1. But are these events Jesus foretold only the beginningof sorrows? Matthew 24:7-8.

Comment: In addition to wars and false prophets, Jesus also foretold an increase in earthquakes, famines, and disease pandemics. This “beginning of sorrows” is also pictured by the first four “seals” of Revelation 6:1-8.

These four seals—what are commonly referred to as the four horsemen of the apocalypse—represent the four major world conditions Jesus said would exist at the end of this age—all increasing in severity and overlapping in their effects on the entire world!

The white horse represents the increasing number of false ministers preaching a false Christ and false ways to “salvation.” The red horse pictures the increasing tempo of the ravages of wars. The black horse—increasing famine. And the pale horse—rampaging diseases. For a more detailed description of these sorrows, request our free booklet The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.

But let’s not forget that man is bringing this horrible suffering and death upon himself! Jesus knew that man, left to his own devices, would severely afflict himself and ultimately destroy all life—unless something totally unforeseen occurred to stop it. That is why He has promised to intervene in world affairs. Jesus Christ is coming soon to rescue the world from itself because man has reached the end of his rope!

The Great Tribulation

  1. How is the fifth seal described? Revelation 6:9-11. What else did Jesus say about this time of religious persecution? Luke 21:12-17. What will happen to Judah and Jerusalem at this time? Verses 20-24.

At this point we need to understand the principle of prophetic duality. Many prophecies have a former, typical fulfillment, and then a final fulfillment in the end time. Some thought that Jerusalem’s destruction by the Gentile Roman armies in a.d. 70 was the fulfillment of this prophecy. But a.d. 70 was not “the end”! The presence of Roman armies in Jerusalem in a.d. 70 was only a type of what is to occur in the near future. The Roman legions that conquered Jerusalem then were only a type of modern legions that soon will again surge through the Middle East.

  1. Will this future military action in the Middle East threaten to engulf the whole world? Matthew 24:15-21 (compare Luke 21:20).

  2. Will this time that ensues—a time of unequaled strife and bloodshed involving weapons of modern warfare, called the Great Tribulation—threaten to utterly extinguish all life on Earth? Verse 22.

  3. Who is responsible for inspiring this nightmarish time of tribulation on the whole world? Revelation 12:12. Why will the devil be extremely angry at this time? Same verse, last part.

Comment: This period of great tribulation is the time of Satan’s wrath. It will be unleashed not only on the Church of God, but also on the modern descendants of ancient Israel (request our free book The United States and Britain in Prophecy to learn who those people are today) and on the whole world.

  1. Does God promise to protectthose who faithfully keep His Word and do His work? Revelation 3:7-8, 10.

  2. A “woman” is sometimes used as a symbol for a church (see 2 Corinthians 11:1-2; Ephesians 5:23-32). Will God provide a place of safety for the end-time true Church where it will be protected from the devil? (the “dragon”—Revelation 12:9). Revelation 12:13-14.

Comment: This end-time prophecy shows that God’s faithful people will be taken to a place on Earth untouchable by Satan, protected from the devastation of the world around them. Regardless of where this place may be, God’s promise to take His obedient people there is sure!

However, some of God’s people will not receive this protection, and will have to experience this period of Satan’s wrath to wake them up spiritually (Revelation 3:14-19; 12:17). Request our free book Malachi’s Message for an in-depth scriptural explanation of this sobering truth.

Signs of God’s Intervention

  1. How is the sixth sealdescribed? Revelation 6:12-13. Where else are these events depicted? Matthew 24:29. How soon after the fifth seal is fulfilled does this occur? Same verse, first word.

Comment: The signs in heaven (the sixth seal) take place immediately after the fifth seal—the period known as the Great Tribulation.

  1. Are these signs a warning that the “day of the Lord,” or the seventh seal—the time of God’s direct interventionto stop the destructive ways of man—is about to begin? Joel 2:30-31; Zephaniah 1:14-15, 18.

  2. What is the reason for these punishments from God? Is it really a manifestation of God’s lovefor humanity? Notice the principle in Hebrews 12:5-8. To what purpose will God’s punishments be directed? 1 Timothy 2:3-4; 2 Peter 3:9.

Comment: This “day of the Lord” is mentioned in over 30 prophecies in both the Old and New Testaments. Although a time of divine chastisement, this period culminates in the return of Jesus Christ to finally bring world peace!

I’m still working on this below. It’s not ready for you yet.

The Kings Of The North Invasion

We who are at least hobby Bible scholars attempting to fit together geo-politics and ancient prophecy occasionally run into questions that are difficult to answer. We read about The Kings of the East” and of “The North” and wonder who we’re really talking about.

We run into past writers who come up with a doctrine and we hang onto it as if it’s right, even if it obviously must be wrong.

The King of The North, who would that be? Directly north of Israel is Turkey, then Ukraine (where Russia has military bases and a naval port) and finally the lines passes close to Moscow.

A prophecy from around the time of World War I said that Russia would wage a war all over Europe. I have maintained Russia wants the power owing the world’s oil fields can yield. Now at the end of 2017 that is more apparent than ever.

The USA has been the world’s peace keeper turned into the world’s dishonest thief, murderer and bully.  Russia actually, unknown to most of the US Military top brass, has weapons that work with the highest physics in the forth dimension. A war with Russia would be an absolutely devastating loss for the USA. North America could actually, literally, vaporize, if Russia applied the physics (and took the risks) to use these somewhat experimental weapons.

Facing such an unknown yet overwhelming force, were I president, I would not go to Russia to negotiate. I would go and say, “I am here to save humanity. I am here to accept the US is a 2nd rate nation and try to reform the nation into a peaceful place producing agricultural and industrial goods, dealing with people and money honestly, and allowing the greater powers to make the peace they want in their own way.

I would not want to capitulate unnecessarily. I think making allies rather than adversaries is the wiser answer, and wisdom is what we really need now. From the Russian and Chinese viewpoint, they worked hard to get to their position and they are not going to give it away or let some fool in the White House try to steal it.

The hook in the jaw, the motivator that pushes Russia into war is partly the insane political maneuvering done by the US White House and State Department, and partly the dishonest handling of money worldwide, and partly the desire to control oil and minerals and the world’s political direction.

Russia and China want to be the world’s Super Power and the most prosperous. They are working to make friends and allies worldwide. Meanwhile the US is working to destroy the world’s peace and foment revolution worldwide. This makes the White House look like the big terrorism promoter.

The American people are the victims in this. They don’t know why the Russians and Chinese are angry. They don’t realize they paid for Russian troops to train with Americans on US soil. They don’t know there are outdoor internment camps waiting for them. They’re just like mice in a cage waiting to become victims.

The American people worked very hard and had their wealth and the future source of their wealth stolen by people who want a one world government, political and economic and religious system. Today’s $35,000 living buys what less than $10,000 bought 20-years ago. People my age in America are in real trouble. A few got out of America and run businesses abroad, not for adventure, but rather for self-survival.

In the May 2014  McAlvany Intelligence Advisor Editor Donald McAlvany tells us several things that help form a clearer picture.

THE GREAT PARADIGM SHIFT AND THE COMING COLLAPSE OF THE US DOLLAR

INTRODUCTION

The beginning of the end for the US dollar as the world’s reserve currency and of America as the world’s lone respected superpower is now in sight.

The US dollar, our financial system, the credibility of the US government, of Wall Street, the Fed, and of America’s leadership are all under question all over the world.

Wall Street is now being seen as the lying, manipulating thieves that they are – especially since the credit default/derivatives fiasco and their more recent in-your-face manipulation of the gold market.

The Fed has no credibility since QE to infinity – since its printing of trillions of dollars a year to support the US Treasury bond market; since its non-stop bailout of the big banks at the expense of everyone else. The big US banks are seen as the biggest, most self-serving whores on the planet – who will lie, steal, plunder, manipulate, cheat, and even kill for their own enrichment – while under the protective cover of the corrupt Washington political establishment. (Ten bankers who knew too much about their “grand theft” have now been suicided / murdered in the past 60 days.)

And the US government under Obama and the pathetic US Congress are now being seen as a threat to the whole world. The government/Fed/Wall Street manipulation of the gold market is now understood by the whole world as a desperate, last-gasp attempt to save the dollar and the sick US financial system. The NSA spying on the entire world; America’s endless “wars for democracy” (think Iraq, Afghanistan, Syria, Libya, Egypt, Ukraine); America’s bullying attitude toward China, Russia, Iran, Saudi Arabia, Israel, and almost everyone else – are all signs of a floundering empire, run by fools, desperately trying to maintain control while in fact losing control. The era of American political, financial, economic dominance – a reality since the end of WWII – is now coming to an end.

The dollar is no longer backed by anything; it has been so diluted by 69 years of non-stop inflating (printing), that it has lost 95% of its value.

With real-world US total debt at over $80 trillion. An endless series of wars and police actions (i.e., Korea, Vietnam, Iraq, Afghanistan, and dozens more military interventions and overthrows of governments, with our military now in over 130 countries); massive foreign aid – which went almost totally into the pockets of corrupt politicians we were buying; decades of out of control deficit spending; and three decades of massive monetary expansion via the Fed printing presses – All this has combined to destroy all credibility for the Fed, Wall Street, and for the US dollar.

Thinking people and governments now understand that America is bankrupt.

America’s political/financial leaders see that they are losing control and are desperate to hang on – using bullying tactics against China, Russia, Iran, Egypt, Saudi Arabia, Israel, and anyone who crosses them.

When Syria cut an oil pipeline deal with Russia, Obama tried to invade Syria – and was only prevented from doing so by Russian intervention. America now arms al Qaeda forces in Syria. Now America has triggered confrontation with Russia and is trying to bully China, but it will not work.

The greatest danger in the world right now is that the powers-that-be in America, who are seeing their empire crumble before their eyes, will trigger a war in an effort to recoup their losses or regain control. (That is how the Great Depression in the 1930s was ended.) Why else would America have helped overthrow the elected government of the Ukraine and be pushing to place NATO (which America controls) nuclear missiles in Putin’s backyard? If Russia moved its troops and missiles into Northern Mexico, would America see that as a threat?

(SN: Mr. McAlvany does not mention [and I don’t know what he does and does not know] anything about 4th dimension “Scalar Weapons.” The fact that Russia has a bigger nuclear arsenal than the US is irrelevant because both countries have enough weaponry to burn the entire planet surface away several times over. A nuclear war might be survivable, but a nuclear winter is not. Russia may be able to protect itself from all incoming missiles with Scalar Technology but there is nothing Russia can do about worldwide environmental degradation to such a degree that no one can grow sufficient food to survive. The next war, if it happens (and the Bible indicates it will) will be the last war whether God intervenes or not!)

This writer has just personally seen the US dollar fall by 10% in 60 days against the Indonesian rupiah. That central bank is selling US dollars and buying yuan and gold. Like-wise for the Philippine Central Bank. Willie predicts that the US dollar will ultimately drop 80% from recent levels and that import prices in the US will rise by 400%. Food prices in the US are already up 19% in the first three months of this year (2017) (annualized, that is 76%), with beef prices at the highest levels in US history.

Paradoxically, as much of the world moves deeper into deflation, the US, due to the Weimar-like inflationary policies of the Fed and government, could be moving toward hyperinflation. If there is at some point a wholesale stampede from the US dollar, a US hyperin-flation is virtually guaranteed (actually, a hyperinflationary depression). John Williams, of Shadow Govern-ment Statistics, (who calculates that unemployment in the US is actually 23%) believes that US hyperinflation could begin before the end of this year. In Weimar Germany’s hyperinflation, gold went from 100 marks in 1919 to 100 trillion marks in 1923.

Out of the present financial crisis (now being exacerbated by the conflict between Russia and the US over the Ukraine and Crimea – and sanctions imposed by America – and, by America’s bullying of China), we will soon see the announcements of a gold-backed Russian ruble and Chinese yuan. These currencies are increasingly being used in world trade – including oil and gas transactions between countries. And this is all happening much faster than most observers (including this writer) would have anticipated.

Almost everything China is doing worldwide these days is to be helpful, creative, generous, and cooperative (i.e., they are making friends of nations and companies all over the world). (We know this is completely contrary to US media propa-ganda.) Meanwhile, by way of contrast, everything the US (i.e., the government, Wall Street, the big banks, the IMF – which America controls, the NSA with its in-your-face global spying) is doing worldwide these days is to be greedy, self-serving, belligerent, demanding, controlling, and destructive.

America is now inciting conflict everywhere – most notably in Iraq, Egypt, Libya, Iran, Ukraine, Syria,  – where we are now arming al Qaeda and committing drone murders of civilians in Pakistan.

Our confrontational, belligerent, arrogant, bullying approach to everyone is making us enemies everywhere and totally destroying our credibility as a “good guy nation.”

CONTINUE FROM HERE  EDITING

Who would have thought that, in less than six years, Obama (winner of the Nobel Peace Prize in 2009) and his Establishment puppet masters could make China and Russia look like the “good guys” on the world stage, and the US look like the “bad guys”? Was this part of his assignment, or are Obama, Kerry, Biden and their re-gime just dangerous fools?

. It now seems that Moscow is poised to take those advantages away. Russia and China have pooled their efforts in the fight against the dollar as the main reserve currency. Both countries have decided to give up the dollar in most situations in-volving international payments, and to strengthen their own currencies through buying up gold. Russia is en-couraging trans-border ruble remittances and is restricting foreign currency remittances. And China is gradually in-troducing direct exchanges between the Chinese yuan and the euro, the pound sterling, and the Japanese yen.

At the same time, China is dramatically increasing its acquisition of gold through imports and buying all of its own production. The higher the backing of the yuan with gold, the stronger its position against the dollar in the coming currency wars. Recent reports (cited April 9 in the London Telegraph) indicate that by the end of 2013, China’s gold reserves were 4,843 tons – far high-er than their officially reported totals. (Knowledgeable observers know that America has no gold reserves left – except perhaps the 70 tons of Ukrainian gold they re-cently stole from the Ukrainian central bank [now be-lieved to be in the New York Fed bank vaults] in the midst of the US instigated Ukrainian crisis.)

The petrodollar arrangement is now coming unraveled. China is beginning to buy Russian and Middle East oil and gas with yuan; Russia (the largest producer of oil and gas in the world) is beginning to sell its oil and gas to the BRICS for rubles, euros, or yuan, or do large commodity swaps or other trades without using dollars. It is doing large oil deals with Iran and Iraq that exclude petrodollars. Iran and Russia will swap oil for goods. Eu-rope will soon be buying Russian oil and gas with euros, or doing huge non-dollar trading using euros and rubles. Like-wise for India and Brazil. Russia has a large gas pipeline project with Syria – which Obama tried to sabotage with his attempt to go to war in Syria last August.

At this writing, Russia is close to announcing a huge game-changing energy (natural gas) deal with China – a move which will send geopolitical shockwaves all over the world and bind the two nations together in a commodity-backed axis. This could lay the ground-work for a new joint, commodity-backed reserve cur-rency that bypasses the dollar. Russia’s biggest oil com-pany, Rosnef, recently sent the message that if Europe and the United States isolate Russia, Moscow will look East for new business/energy deals, military contracts, and po-litical alliances.

This is no idle threat – it is already happening! The Holy Grail for Moscow is the pending natural gas sup-ply deal with China that has been negotiated for several years and is likely to be signed when Putin visits China in May. He will be able to hold it up to show that global power has shifted eastward and that he does not need the West. In poker, the winner is usually the one with the better hold cards. In his present poker game with Obama, Putin holds the important cards. Obama will either have to back down as he did in Syria, or he will start a war – in Europe, Asia, or wherever.

(SN: This fits into my predictions about geopolitics and oil and into Biblical prophecy. This is the hook in Putin’s Jaw that will drag him into war in the Middle East. The USA has shown a proclivity for attempting to wage war to own the Arabian oil fields, and they have proven they never study the social context into which they intend to insert their power. They’ll be stupid enough to make the same mistakes again. Further, the Israelis are likely to make the biggest oil find since Saudi Arabia. When they do, that will be the trigger that causes the great powers to want that oil and stop at nothing to have it. This is what I expect.)

This has all been accelerated by Obama’s sanc-tions against Russia because of the Ukrainian/Crimean crisis – which America precipitated in the first place.

(Now the American-controlled IMF is dictating bailout terms to Ukraine – similar to what was imposed on Cy-press – that will bankrupt Ukraine.)

America is increasingly being seen around the world as the self-serving bully who can be trusted by no one.

Our credibility globally under Obama and his com-rades – think John Kerry, Eric Holder, Joe Biden, John McCain – (exacerbated by Wall Street’s criminal behavior and our Congress of fools) is now cratering. Obama and his handlers have shot themselves in the foot and hastened the demise of the petrodollar. Russia is now being pushed into the arms of China and the BRICS courtesy of the Obama Administration – just as it pushed Egypt and Saudi Arabia into the arms of Russia and China.

Jim Sinclair believes that Russia has the ability to crash the US petrodollar, the US dollar, and economy lit-erally overnight if America pushes the sanctions too hard. So, we may soon see a “petro-ruble” or “petro-yuan” emerging as the world begins to switch its energy transactions away from the US currency. Even long-term US ally Saudi Arabia (now alienated from the US by Obama, Kerry, and their insane policies) is moving toward oil transactions in rubles, yuan, or euros.

: If a war eventuates over the Ukraine or in East Asia, it will be precipitated by America – not Russia or China. They are winning without a war. But if US-dominated NATO pushes Russia too hard, by moving troops and missiles into Russia’s backyard, proposed war games in Ukraine, severe economic sanctions, etc., the sparks of war could be ignited – as in World War I.

Russia is the largest supplier of oil and gas to Europe. (Even the UK is scheduled to begin large purchases of Russian natural gas this year.) Russia still receives most of it’s payments for that energy in dollars, and only a small part in euros. But, overnight it could switch all those transactions to euros, pounds, or rubles – or even gold – leaving the US dollar out in the cold. Rus-sia is already advising all of its trading partners that it will soon move to ruble payments for all trade.

The BRICS are also talking about their own alternate payment system including a new SWIFT system that excludes America.  The BRICS believe Putin and not Obama on the Ukraine/Crimea crisis, and are all strongly siding with Russia.

(SN: When this happens, people who want to do business with Russia, China and Europe will be forced to work within that payment system essentially cutting all transactions and records of transactions out of the view of the US IRS and the US banking system.  In my own case I’ll be selling what I teach to Asian people and the US will be as irrelevant to as is Uganda.)

NATO, under pressure from the US, has suspend-ed all civilian and military cooperation with Russia, is setting up NATO war games in Ukraine – near the Russian border, and is moving military equipment into the Eastern European frontline states near Russia (Azerbaijan, Armenia, and Moldova). This, along with economic sanctions, is like pushing a sharp stick into Rus-sia’s face. This is what we did to Japan in 1939 and ’40 with an oil embargo (sanctions), which helped to precipi-tate the war in the Pacific. Are the powers-that-be in America willing to precipitate a war in order to save the US dollar and our financial dominance of the world? It’s worth pondering.

(SN: I believe the Biblical answer to the question is “Yes, the American government is ready to wage war and stupid enough to start it. This will be the end of the USA. When it’s over the old generals of the Soviet Era who wanted the US off the playing board long ago will have their victory at long last.)

….when the European powers, who are virtually broke them-selves, soberly consider the cost of sanctions and/or war with Russia and of a cutoff of their much needed Russian oil and gas, that they will back off from confrontation with Putin – leaving Obama all by himself as the lone bel-ligerent – just as happened last August/September when he tried to get America and it’s allies to go to war in Syria. If that happens, Obama and America will then look weaker and more foolish than ever.

  1. THE GLOBAL PARADIGM SHIFT – FROM WEST TO EAST

The BRICS (Brazil, Russia, India, China, and South Africa), which represent 42% of the world’s population, have actually been closely cooperating for 13 years via dy-namic trade and multiple projects in different areas. China is a major participant and driver behind the BRICS. There are more than 20 different formats of cooperation, including a BRICS Stock Alliance and a joint development bank to finance large infrastructure projects.

The BRICS and other Eastern nations have had it with Western (American) hegemony. They are angered by US financial controls, such as Bank SWIFT blocks; bank center obstacles; sanctions against companies doing business with labeled “rogue nations”; interrupted con-tract bidding; forced reporting of American’s financial accounts on pain of being banned from American mar-kets; America’s phobia about all financial privacy; and many other American dictates.

The Eastern nations began banding together with the G-20 meetings; then built the BRICS nations con-sortium; and are constructing the potent BRICS De-velopment Bank, the BRICS Central Bank, and the BRICS communication network. Some common de-nominators between all of these Eastern nations is their belief in gold as the optimum monetary base and their dis-tain for American Treasury bonds and America’s self- serving financial controls and dictates.

Out of these Eastern countries (the BRICS and G-20 nations) will come new organizations and institutions, new projects, pacts, accords, and initiatives – all of this being driven primarily by China and Russia. And this paradigm shift is happening at lightening speed – driv-en in part by the desperation of Western bankers, poli-ticians, governments, and central banks who are losing control and are desperate to stop the inevitable.

BOTTOM LINE: The global banking system can-not continue to function with US Treasury bonds as its reserve capital. They are fiat debt instruments with no real value – toxic paper spewed out in the trillions by the failing American financial/banking/political sys-tem.

The world is demanding a new payment system – an alternative to the deeply flawed US dollar-centric system.

We may see a hyperinflationary depression in America and other Western countries as we move to the new world monetary order.

  1. GOLD TO BE THE BENEFICIARY OF THE DECLINING DOLLAR AND GLOBAL ECONOMIC/POLITICAL TURMOIL

The US war against gold is about to be lost as na-tions from Europe to China, from Brazil to Canada

begin to ease out of US dollars and into gold. Russia, China, the BRICS, many developing nations, and even a number of Middle Eastern nations are acquiring more and more gold for backing their currencies and to defend against the coming US dollar collapse. The entire world, except for brain-dead Americans and many in the UK and Europe, now understands the US government’s desperate attempts to suppress gold and avert a col-lapse of the dollar.

The majority of the world’s physical gold sup-ply (probably over 70%) is now in Asia, Russia, the BRICS, and certain Middle Eastern countries. Global eco-nomic, financial, and even military power is now clearly shifting to these countries, too. They are increasingly con-verting their US Treasury bonds to gold.

CONCLUSION

The demise of the US dollar’s global hegemony and the entrance of a new world monetary order will be ac-companied by huge financial convulsions – especially in Western banks and investment markets. A growing number of experts believe these convulsions could begin before the end of 2014, and no later than 2016. These convulsions could also be political, especially in America where we have an ultra-leftist US government with more high-tech police-state, surveillance, and people-control powers than the Nazis or Bolsheviks ever had.

It is a time for knowledgeable, thinking people who understand the times to hunker down, get prepared for really hard times, hold a large portion of their assets in the form of physical gold and silver – some of it held abroad – and pray for wisdom for how to live, survive, and even prosper in the hard times that MIA believes lie ahead. We conclude with my oft quoted verse from Proverbs 27:12: “The prudent see danger and take refuge, but the simple keep going and suffer for it.” Are you prudent or sim-ple? Think about it!

SN: I have thought about it. I’ve been interested in this subject since 1975 and I’m making steps to launch my own business that will sell products to the Chinese and Asian markets, buy their products, and retail them all in an effort to be in the money flow. Levi Strauss, the clothing maker didn’t own gold, and didn’t see need to own gold. During the Gold Rush years he provided to people what they needed to go search for gold and it made him a good living. I call that, “getting into the middle of the flowing cash stream”. I would prefer to have several consumable items always selling, than to have possession of gold coins. Great liquidity, fluidity, adaptability and changeability can be had as a man providing consumable items to an ever changing market.

  1. FROM RICHES TO RAGS: THE DE-INDUSTRIALIZATION OF AMERICA

In the past six months, this writer has spent a lot of time in Hong Kong, Shanghai, Singapore, and Kuala Lumpur (Malaysia). In many decades of travel around the world, and over 40 years working in the financial world, this writer has never seen the explosive economic growth, creation of wealth, proliferation of prosperity, and rapid rise of the middle class that we are now see-ing in these cities and across Asia. (If you saw the air-ports in Hong Kong, Singapore, Kuala Lumpur, Bangkok, Shanghai, or Beijing, you would be amazed – especially in comparison to any airports in America, even newer termi-nals such as at San Francisco International Airport.) What is behind this “Asian financial miracle” – which is presently seen most prominently in China, Malaysia, Singapore, Indonesia, Thailand, South Korea, Taiwan, and India (the first-tier countries), and is now emerging in the second-tier Asian countries (i.e., Cambodia, Vi-etnam, Mongolia, Philippines, and Myanmar)?

4) Asians (from India to China) have the work eth-ic that Americans had 50-75 years ago until that was replaced with non-stop entertainment for children and adults alike, and a prosperity that caused us as a people to become fat, dumb, lazy, and complacent. 5) Asians are hungry, driven, ambitious, and willing to sacrifice al-most anything to succeed, grow, and prosper. Sixteen- to 18-hour workdays, 6-7 days a week are not uncommon in Asia. 6) Asians save between 15 and 30% of earn-ings – in some cases more, whereas Americans’ personal saving rate has been hovering near zero for several dec-ades. 7) Asians as individuals, businesses, and even

countries, have far less debt than Americans or our businesses or government. 8) Americans invest in pa-per – Asians invest in gold. Much of their savings is in gold. 9) Asians have far less controls, regulations, and restrictions on doing business than Americans have – probably 80-90% less. Yes, Asians are more free – even in China! This is one of the most important factors in the present day explosive growth in Asia and the accel-erating economic decline in America!

  1. THE TRADE DEFICIT – is one of the biggest reasons for the steady decline of the US economy, but many Americans don’t even understand what it is. Basi-cally, we are buying far more stuff from the rest of the world than they are buying from us. That means that far more money is constantly leaving the country than is com-ing into the country. In order to keep the game going, we have to go to the people that we bought all of that stuff from and ask them to lend our money back to us. Or lately, we just have the Federal Reserve create new money out of thin air. This is called “quantitative eas-ing.”

Our current debt-fueled lifestyle is dependent on this cycle continuing. In order to live like we do, we must consume far more wealth than we produce. If someday we are forced to live only on the wealth that we create, it will require a massive adjustment in our standard of liv-ing. We have become great at consuming wealth, but no longer great at creating it. As a result of running gigantic trade deficits year after year, we have lost tens of thousands of businesses, millions upon millions of jobs, and America is being de-industrialized at a staggering pace.

Most Americans won’t even notice, but the February monthly trade deficit increased to 42.3 billion dollars. The US trade deficit climbed to the highest level in five months in February as demand for American exports fell while imports increased slightly, which was 7.7% above the January imbalance of $39.3 billion. When the trade deficit increases, it means that even more wealth, even more jobs and even more businesses have left the Unit-ed States. In essence, we have gotten poorer as a na-tion.

Have you ever wondered how China has gotten so wealthy? Just a few decades ago, they were basically a joke economically. So how did they get so powerful? Well, one of the primary ways that they did it was by

selling us far more stuff than we sold to them. If we had refused to do business with the PRC, they never would have become what they have become today. It was our decisions that allowed China to become an economic powerhouse. Last year, we sold 122 billion dollars of stuff to China. That sounds like a lot until you learn that China sold 440 billion dollars of stuff to us. We fill up our shopping carts with lots of cheap plastic trinkets that are “made in China,” and they pile up gigantic mountains of our money which we beg them to lend back to us so that we can pay our bills. Who is winning that game and who is losing that game?

[ED. NOTE: A couple of years ago, this writer ran an experiment by spending a few hours in a Costco store in Idaho, looking at 200 different miscellaneous items. 98% of them (196) were made in China. Those were all prod-ucts that used to be manufactured in America.]

. THE GUTTING OF AMERICAN MANUFACTURING – It has been estimated that the US economy loses approximately 9,000 jobs for every 1 billion dol-lars of goods that are imported from overseas, and ac-cording to the Economic Policy Institute, America is losing about half a million jobs to China every single year.

Over 24 years, America lost 27.4 million jobs to China and other countries. In the Philippines, over a million Filipinos work in call centers – with millions more in India. These used to be Americans’ jobs – jobs that will never return to America’s shores. Overall, the United States has accumulated a total trade deficit with the rest of the world of more than $8 trillion since 1975. As a result, we have lost tens of thousands of businesses, millions of jobs, and our economic infrastructure has been absolutely gutted.

Just look at what has happened to manufacturing jobs in America. Back in the 1980s, more than 20 percent of the jobs in the United States were manufacturing jobs. Today, only about 9 percent of the jobs in the United States are manufacturing jobs. And we have fewer Americans working in manufacturing today than we did in 1950 even though our population has more than doubled since then.

Many people find this statistic hard to believe, but the United States has lost a total of more than 56,000 man-ufacturing facilities since 2001. Millions of good paying jobs have been lost. As a result, the middle class is shriveling up, and at this point nine out of the top 10 occupations in America pay less than $35,000 a year.

(SN: Consider, the US Dollar buying power has dropped by about 10% every year for the past 20-years. The $35,000 living now is buying about what $10,000 did 15 or 20-years ago. This means, most Americans are trapped in some form of low class living and near poverty. It’s already a crushed nation.)

For a long time, US consumers attempted to keep up their middle class lifestyles by going into constantly in-creasing amounts of debt, but now it is becoming increas-ingly apparent that middle class consumers are tapped out. In response, major retailers are closing thousands of stores in poor and middle class neighborhoods all over the country.

SN: As those stores close, more people of modest income and education are out of a job. More people are locked into an ever reducing buying power living on the government dole. More and more people end up homeless or shareing 12-people to a house. Fewer home, cars, and durable goods are sold. The population that lived to be entertained suddenly finds they have nothing and even their game computer and TV die and they can’t even be entertained. They’re like dogs locked in a kennel awaiting a meal. This is the growing picture of the American disaster.

Barack Obama has been negotiating a treaty in secret which is going to send the de-industrialization of America into overdrive. The Trans-Pacific Partnership is being called the “NAFTA of the Pacific,” and it is going to result in millions more good jobs being sent to the other side of the planet, where it is legal to pay less than a dollar an hour wages. According to Professor Alan Blinder of Prince-

ton University, 40 million more US jobs could be sent offshore over the next two decades if current trends continue.

So what will this country look like when we lose tens of millions more jobs than we already have? US workers are being merged into a giant global labor pool where they must compete directly for jobs with people mak-ing less than a dollar an hour with no benefits. Obama tells us that globalization is good for us and that Ameri-cans need to be ready to adjust to a “level playing field.” The quality of our jobs has already been declining for dec-ades, and if we continue down this path the quality of our jobs is going to get a whole lot worse

This also is what I predicted. Men would look at me as if their eyes had glazed over. The US will end up with people working for the same wages the people of Asia work for, or less. American girls will be on the Internet offering their bodies for rent or marriage to wealthy Asian men! Entire blocks that once were prosperous will become cottage industry “farmer’s markets” where people pick over vegetables, un-refrigerated meat and eggs, and used clothing and cook ware. Meantime, the Asians will power ahead with modern technology and comfort provided by high tech machinery, and smart young men from America will take jobs helping the Asians become ever more prosperous.

Compare Detroit, or Cleveland, or even New York or Chicago to Singapore, Hong Kong, Kuala Lumpur or Shanghai [– as MIA’s editor has done over the past year; it’s like two different worlds

CONCLUSION

The de-industrialization of America, like the mor-al, cultural implosion in our country over the past 60 years, did not happen by accident – it was well planned and strategized by the global socialist elite who run the country. In the 1970s and ’80s, Henry Kis-singer, Zbigniew Brzezinski, the Rockefellers, Bush Sr., and other Establishment leaders wrote about and moved to implement the Convergence Strategy as the means of bringing about a One World Government. They be-lieved that it would be impossible to bring about a one world (New World Order) government as long as America was so vastly superior to the other major global players: Russia, China, a United Europe, and a combination of the other nations. According to the Convergence doctrine, America had to be brought down to the approximate status (or strength) of the other world powers, and then, and only then could it be merged comfortably into a one world (socialist) government run by the elite.

Hence, America’s elite moved to build up China, open up trade with the PRC, eliminate all protective tariffs that had enabled us up until that time to be competitive with the world, and the big Wall Street banks and multinationals poured hundreds of billions of dollars into the effort – making tens of billions in

the process. In truth, the Chinese miracle was “Made in America.” Our globalist establishment jump-started the sleeping Chinese giant, but like Professor Franken-stein, who created the mythical Frankenstein monster, they soon lost control of their creation.

China grew powerful enough to have a mind of its own, and now it is apparent that they want no part of a Wall Street/Washington/Establishment-created New World Order. In fact, as part of the New Axis – which includes China, Russia, the BRICS, and a growing part of the Muslim world, China is now surpassing America in economic/financial/political power. It seems that the global socialist American elite, in pursuit of their Con-vergence Strategy for world government and planned de-industrialization of the US, have destroyed what theretofore was the powerful post-war American Em-pire.

The US globalist establishment (now personified by the neocons, who are not conservatives, but global social-ists) see that their empire and great wealth (bolstered since WWII by the US dollar’s reserve currency status and the petrodollar) is now disintegrating. The other players (especially China and Russia) did not want to be-come part of the New York/Washington-driven New World Order. And predictably, as Asia has emerged as a rising new world power and America has adopted the failed socialist/Marxist model, the American centu-ry of power and reign as the world’s only real super-power is now coming to an end. The American empire is crumbling, and the powers that be in America are fighting back – with bullying, strong arm tactics, mass manipula-tion of all financial markets – including the gold market, and with war.

The American-made Arab Spring; the Obama overthrow of Mubarak in Egypt and installation of the Muslim Brotherhood; Obama’s effort to get us into war in Syria and support for the al Qaeda backed re-bels; Obama’s overthrow of the elected government in the Ukraine and present pushing of military confron-tation with Russia – are all acts of desperation by the elitist group in America, which is losing control on a global basis. Their New World Order plans are coming unraveled, their financial power is about to crater, and they will resort to anything to keep it all going – even war with Russia or China!

Charity Giving Falters Proving Economic Predictions

Mr. McAlvany is a prime mover in developing and maintaining Orphanage Homes.

The economy in the US – where most of the funding for our homes comes from – is getting weaker and weaker, as MIA has written much about. As a result, the contributions for our homes have taken a nosedive – down 50% last year and down 65% the first quarter of 2014. When people start getting squeezed financially, unfortunately, the first thing they cut back on is giving to churches, charitable groups, missionaries, and orphanages. Some groups and individuals we know have seen a 50-90% decline in support contributions.

We are fighting back as much as we can – by start-ing up self-sufficiency projects at the various homes – especially in the area of growing food and moving toward food self-sufficiency, and other micro-businesses to help them become more self-supporting. We have a rice grow-ing and processing project at one home; piggeries at two (and soon three) homes; biogas projects (to convert pig waste into gas for cooking and energy) at one home and soon two more homes; vegetable and fruit growing pro-jects at about half of the homes; aquaponics for growing vegetables at two homes; a fish farm at one home; and more.

But these projects take time to get off the ground, and money. Our goal is that all of our homes become self-sufficient with respect to food within two to three years. We are presently exploring other micro-business ideas. But, these projects are hard to finance with sharply declining contributions. And we are faced with the problem of huge inflation in Asia (i.e., food, fuel, and electricity costs have more than doubled in the past year, and the cost of everything including school fees is skyrocketing). And mean-while, the US dollar has begun to resume its decline against the Asian currencies – meaning that dollar contributions, when converted to Philippine pesos, In-donesian rupiahs, or Indian rupees are all worth much less (i.e., 10% less in Indonesia than just 60 days ago).

In south India, near our home there (which has 175 children, most from the lowest caste – the “untouchables”), 40 Christian children’s homes have closed down in the last year or so – some from Hindu government pressure, but many of them due to lack of funds. This is the reality of orphanages in the Third World – they are actually declining in number and size,

even as the number of street children grows by the millions each year. And to make the situation even sad-der, over two million young girls (often as young as 6 or 7 years old) are forced into the sex trade each year. And tens of thousands of young boys and girls are killed and cut up for body parts in the burgeoning body parts trade (yes, you read that right) – the absolute greatest evil this writer can conceive of! We are determined not to let that happen to any of our homes or kids, but we do have to watch our kids closely to prevent kidnappings. There have already been several attempts. The reality is: we need your help.

SN: I’ve written this some time before, so forgive me if I’m redundant. I used to say, “The rapture can’t come yet. The world isn’t evil enough.”

Well….reading that tens of thousands of children are murdered to sell their organs to rich medical patients is the worst of the worst. I thought imprisoning women in whore houses was the top, but this is worse. The world can’t get much worse. The time of The End is fast approaching.  Now, below I’ll include the prophecies about Russia invading Europe with my occasional commentary.

The Third World War

Starts with Chinese Cyber Attacks

Banking Disruptions

False Flag, USA Creates 9/11 attacks as excuse to wage war in Middle East

Russians Plan To Invade Europe and Middle East

And Something Like A Mountain Fell Into The Sea and ….

To: Head of the Military Academy of the General Staff,

Marshal of the Soviet Union

Comrade M. V. Zakharov

To your [request] # 24762s

Following your request, I am sending you the material on the development of the military art in the conditions of nuclear war, according to current notions

Attachment: . . . as mentioned in the text only for the addressee

Colonel General P. Ivashutin

Date Written: 28.8.1964

(SN: Colonel Ivashutin either did not know about or was not mentioning new 4th Dimension “Scalar” weapons. The Russians have them, the US is only beginning to develop them. There is no doubt now The US would lose any major war against Russia. Most distressing is that one or both countries were making plans for a full scale nuclear exchange. These people were quietly and calmly preparing for the end of humanity.)

Strategic Operations of the Nuclear forces

Strategic operation is the main form of use of strategic nuclear forces and ammunition in a thermonuclear war. It is prepared as a response to the threat of unexpected nuclear attack by the imperialists for the contingency where, in violation of common sense, the imperialists decide to start a thermonuclear war. This is a forced measure on the part of the socialist countries resulting from the aggressive policy of the global imperialist reaction . . .

The strategic operations of the nuclear forces will involve massive nuclear strikes by the strategic missile forces, nuclear strikes of strategic aviation, and nuclear strikes of nuclear submarines. Such strikes will be targeted according to one plan and strategic command. Strategic operations of nuclear forces will be characterized by unprecedented spatial expanse. They will instantaneously cover all continents of the earth, all main islands, straits, canals, i. e. the entire territory of the countries-participants of the aggressive coalition. However, the main events in all probability will take place in the Northern hemisphere – in Europe, North America and Asia. In this hemisphere, essentially all the countries, including the neutral countries, will suffer destructive consequences of massive nuclear strikes (spread of radiation) to some extent. . .

The strategic operation of nuclear forces is a new phenomenon in the military art. The history of wars does not know anything like it. . .

Such operation will rely on the decisive use of the highest achievements of scientific and technological thought to ensure security of the socialist countries, and a complete defeat and physical annihilation of the aggressor, if he rushes into the abyss of thermonuclear war having lost his head. This operation will involve organized use of complex and powerful technological means—ballistic missiles with nuclear warheads, strategic aircraft with nuclear ammunition, and nuclear submarines with nuclear warheads—for the defeat of the aggressor.

The preparation of the strategic operation of nuclear forces poses a complex scientific and technological task. In addition to accumulation of strategic forces and ammunition, creating a group of those forces and means, and preparation of their positions, it would be necessary to choose and define the targets, organize reconnaissance of the targets, conduct complex calculations for their destruction, and ensure unconditional accuracy and the fulfillment of the final objective of the strikes.

In the United States, all this work is conducted by the directive of the President and the National Security Council. The Joint Chiefs of Staff and the Strategic Air Command are directly in charge of preparation of the strategic nuclear forces for their use in the war. The Strategic Air Command created a special administration for planning strategic targets, headed currently by the head of the Strategic Air Command, General Power. 180 generals, admirals and other officers work in this administration. A special computing center is in charge of processing data for the targeting. The administration and the computing center are engaged in planning the targets, obtaining reconnaissance data on the targets, and the detailed characteristics of the latter up to the radiological defense of the target.

It is known what importance the United States affords to the intelligence on the targets for nuclear strikes. The American government is trying to use every international event for the purposes of gathering intelligence information. In the United Nations and at various international commissions, American representatives repeatedly try to introduce plans, which would make reconnaissance of targets easier.

The entire intelligence system of the United States—the Central Intelligence Agency—works for the Strategic Air Command. Such institutions as the Rand Corporation, the Hudson Institute, and other scientific organizations are involved in the selection and evaluation of targets for nuclear strikes. In all probability, all major work for preparation for use of the strategic nuclear forces has been already completed in the United States. . .

The fact that the strategic nuclear forces of the United States are kept in the constant state of readiness for use presents a great danger for the cause of peace. . . .The launching sites of intercontinental missiles are staffed around the clock, and some missiles are even outfitted with nuclear warheads.

The question of the method of conducting the strategic operation of nuclear forces represents a new and very complex issue. The United States has developed the following principles of employing strategic nuclear forces: launch of missile and aviation nuclear strikes according to one strictly centralized design and plan, coordination in time and place of the targets of the strikes by intercontinental missiles, strategic bombers and nuclear submarines. Not all missiles will be used in the first strike, part of the Minuteman missile force will be left in reserve; repeated launches from the same launchers are improbable; each launcher is targeted at a specific object. . .

The Strategic Air Command of the United States conducts systematic training of the command and communication centers. Such training represents a grave threat to peace, because it entails the possibility of an accidental start of the war. Games played by the generals from the Strategic Air Command of the U.S.A. could lead to a global catastrophe.

Our retaliatory nuclear strike will mark the beginning of the strategic operations of our nuclear forces. The structure of our retaliatory strike will be determined by the situation. We will have to be ready for most unexpected actions, because the initiative in starting a thermonuclear war will come from the aggressor . . .

In responding to the launch of the strategic missiles of the aggressor, the Soviet Union is capable of retaliating with an even more powerful launch of its own strategic missiles, and not merely one . . .

It has to be considered that the enemy will try to conduct nuclear strikes against the launching positions of our strategic missiles. This can create a very complicated situation, which must not be ignored.

Actions of the strategic aviation, which is capable of conducting nuclear strikes from the air at the same targets on the ground, will become an important supplement to the strikes of the strategic missile forces. However, in addition to that, the long-range aviation can also conduct strikes against nuclear submarines, aircraft carriers, and other naval targets, conduct reconnaissance of the results of nuclear strikes in the territory of the enemy, and search new targets subject to destruction.

Because the long-range aviation will require some time to fly to the area of the targets, a simultaneous strike by missile forces and the aviation is unlikely. It would be inexpedient as well. Strikes by missile forces will inevitably undermine the air defense system of the enemy, which will create favorable conditions for actions of the long-range aviation . . .

The operations of strategic aviation in a thermonuclear war will also have other special features. In addition to the unavoidable destruction, fires, high levels of radiation in the areas of deployment, strategic bombers will often have to fly over the epicenters of nuclear explosions with clouds of radioactive dust, with dangerous levels of radiation rising high above them. They will have to go around such clouds . . .

The nuclear submarines will have to be deployed to their firing positions before the launch of the nuclear strike, which will require considerable time. The American command plans to account for this by constant patrolling in certain areas. However, that does not solve the problem, because only part of the submarines could simultaneously participate in the patrolling; the rest of the submarines would have to be deployed in the firing positions, which is impossible to conceal in modern conditions.

The deployment of nuclear submarines to the area of firing positions could turn out to be a complex measure, because it will be necessary to overcome the anti-submarine defenses of the enemy and ensure the survivability of submarines in the areas of missile launch. The task of ensuring the navigational guidance of nuclear submarines, i. e. ensuring the precise deployment of the nuclear submarines to the firing positions, is no less complicated . . .

Launches from nuclear submarines will most likely be coordinated in time and place with the strikes by nuclear missile forces and strategic aviation.

The following tasks could be set for a strategic operation of nuclear forces: the destruction of the military-economic potential of the aggressor coalition; the disruption of state administration and all activity of the aggressor countries; the destruction of the armed forces, missile aviation and naval bases, warehouses and arsenals of nuclear weapons; the defeat of the formations of armed forces in the theaters of military action, i. e. a complete breaking down of the combat readiness of the enemy coalition.

The question arises by itself: would setting such tasks for one or several strategic operations of nuclear forces in the beginning of a thermonuclear war be realistic?

Such question arises because in a global thermonuclear war, the countries of the socialist commonwealth would be confronted by the camp of imperialism comprised by a large number of imperialist states, including big states, which possess great military and economic potential and substantial territory; large accumulation of strategic nuclear forces and considerable conventional military forces. If the new world war were waged with conventional means, the planning for a complete military defeat of the imperialist coalition in short time would be pure gamble. However, the nuclear weapons change the situation completely. Using the nuclear weapons that are available at the present time in the world, one can turn up the earth itself, move mountains, and splash the oceans out of their shores. Therefore, the tasks that can be set for the strategic operations of nuclear forces in response to an aggression are realistic, even though they may seem to be based on fantasy.

The most aggressive forces of imperialism engaged in preparing a thermonuclear war against the socialist countries count on their ability to effectively paralyze socialist countries with an unexpected first strike, destroy their nuclear forces, and thus achieve a victory while having saved their countries from a devastating retaliatory nuclear strike. However, there are very few people left–even among the most rabid imperialist military–who would believe in the feasibility of such plans. In the age of an unprecedented development of electronics, it is impossible to achieve a genuine surprise strike. The very first signs of the beginning of a nuclear attack by the imperialist aggressor will be discovered, which would give sufficient grounds for launching a retaliatory strike. The time will be measured in minutes, but it will be quite sufficient for making most of the combat-ready missiles airborne even before the first explosions of the enemy nuclear missiles in the territory of socialist countries.

Lately the United States has been increasingly concerned by the rapid weakening of its nuclear and missile power relative to that of the Soviet Union. [Secretary of Defense Robert S.] McNamara has been forced to admit that the superiority in the power of nuclear warheads belongs to the Soviet Union . . .

Let us suppose that the United States is actually capable of destroying the Soviet Union several times over. Does this mean any kind of military superiority? No, it does not, because the USSR possesses such strategic capabilities that ensure a complete destruction of the United States in the second strike. It does not matter how many times over the United States will be destroyed. One does not kill a dead person twice or three times.

In the second nuclear strike, the socialist countries will have to target their missiles and aviation at the objects that represent the basis of the economic and political power of the aggressive imperialist states. We do not have any alternatives, because the imperialist aggressors will mainly launch their nuclear strikes against analogous objects. The imperialist camp is much more sensitive to the strikes against such objects than the socialist commonwealth. McNamara’s effort to try to persuade us to accept his . . . ‘rules’ of conducting a thermonuclear war, i. e. to abstain from nuclear strikes against cities and industrial centers, cannot be seen as other than the admission of the greater vulnerability of the imperialist camp in this respect . . .

To disable the economy and disrupt the daily life of all the imperialist member states of the aggressive coalition, it will not be necessary to target our second strike at all the centers, regions and plants. Such strike could be targeted at the main aggressors and at the most vulnerable objects, which would lead to most disastrous consequences. Everything else could be destroyed by subsequent strikes.

In the territories of the socialist countries we also have large regions with high concentration of industrial enterprises and high density of population. However, overall, the economy and the population of the socialist countries are more evenly dispersed compared to the biggest capitalist countries; and the economy of the socialist countries is less dependent on the world market.

The second most important task of the strategic operation of the nuclear forces is to destroy missile, aviation and naval bases, strategic and tactical nuclear ammunition, and armed forces in general. To what extent is this task realistic?

The entire system of military bases of the imperialist countries turned out to be very vulnerable to nuclear strikes, which puts the stability of the entire military machine of the imperialist camp, and its armed forces, in doubt. The overwhelming majority of military bases located in foreign territory are within the range of medium-range missiles and bombers. They can be paralyzed by the very first launch of missiles. Such a launch will become terminal for many states that allowed building of foreign military bases in their territory, which does not contribute to the stability of the imperialist camp.

The main military bases are located mainly in the territory of the major imperialist states—in the territory of the United States, Great Britain and the Federal Republic of Germany. Because of the size of their territory (and maybe also because of economic considerations), the majority of the military bases are located close to cities and other large communities. Nuclear strikes at such bases will inevitably lead to deaths of millions of civilians. But that is not the only issue.

The vulnerability of military bases of US strategic aviation is well known, and now even military figures in the United States admit that . . .

The 6-12 launching sites [of the Atlas missiles] are located around the command and control center or the central base. In order to destroy such a base, one or two high-yield nuclear explosions will be sufficient . . .

Therefore, the fact that the imperialist states possess a large number of military bases does not give them any kind of military superiority; to the contrary, these bases will become a kind of magnets, attracting missiles with nuclear warheads. To a large extent, they simplify the task of undermining the nuclear strength of the imperialist camp and of annihilating its armed forces.

One of the tasks of the strategic operation of the nuclear forces will be the destruction of the groups of forces, airfields, launching positions of tactical missiles, naval forces, command and control centers, and both the ground forces and the naval forces in the theaters of military action . . .

Strategic nuclear forces of the socialist countries possess the military capabilities to ensure the fulfillment of all the main tasks of the strategic operation of the nuclear forces in a thermonuclear war, regardless of how unbelievable these may seem . . .

What will be the likely consequences of the strategic operations of nuclear forces?

It is impossible today to give a precise answer to this question. However, it is clear that a strike of several dozens of missiles with 50 to 100-megaton nuclear warheads will lead to a terrible devastation even in the territory of a country the size of the United States. If so, then what would be the scale of devastation resulting from the strikes of hundreds and thousands of megaton nuclear warheads? Most likely, the main countries of the enemy coalition will suffer such destruction, fires, floods, and the radioactive contamination of the territory that all these countries will be paralyzed. It is very unlikely that they would be able to continue the war.

Of course, great devastation will also occur in the territory of socialist countries, and in the territory of countries not taking an immediate part in the military actions (because of the radioactive fallout). Thermonuclear weapons destroy everything in their way without discrimination. However, the imperialist camp assumes more risk. This is the merciless logic of the thermonuclear war.

In order to preserve life on earth, the centers of world civilization and culture, one has to prevent the fire of a thermonuclear war. This is a common interest of all peoples of the world, of every single person regardless of which camp he belongs to.

Operations of the Anti-ballistic and Air Defenses

Operations of the anti-missile and air defenses represent a sum of the combat actions of the operative units and the combination of troops of anti-missile and air defenses, which would be conducted following a single design and aimed at the destruction of incoming missiles and aircraft of the enemy, and a complete breakdown of enemy air and space operation. The main goal of the operation is to defend the country from the nuclear strikes of the enemy and to ensure the survivability of the socialist countries and combat readiness of their armed forces.

Defense of the socialist countries from the nuclear strikes of the aggressor is a highly complex task requiring the ultimate responsibility. It can be fulfilled in the conditions of the maximum use of all capabilities of the forces and means of the anti-ballistic and air defenses, along with a decisive use of the attack forces. The anti-ballistic and air defenses of the Soviet Union have presently achieved such a level that today we could set the most decisive goals for an operation of the anti-ballistic and air defense forces of the country.

Currently there is an intense discussion in the West about the balance of the means of offense and defense. . . The most aggressively inclined military ideologues of the imperialist camp see preventive war—the nuclear first strike—as the only solution in the current situation. . . .

Military ideologues of the imperialist camp spread shameless slander against the Soviet Union, accusing it of preparation of a preventive strike, although they know very well that preventive strike is not compatible with the peaceful policy of a socialist state. The Soviet government has repeatedly stated that the Soviet Union would never be the first to use nuclear weapons, and that those weapons could only be used if the aggressor forces us to do it. This is the common policy of all the socialist countries.

It is very clear that, in launching a retaliatory nuclear strike, one cannot count on full annihilation of the means of nuclear attack of the enemy on their bases. Some of those means the enemy would be able to keep in the air and use for a strike against the targets in the socialist countries. All this forces the socialist countries to apply great effort to create effective anti-ballistic and air defense systems.

It is generally conceded that the Soviet Union is significantly ahead of the United States in this sphere. American Senator Strom Thurmond has warned U.S. military that “the Russian defense systems have reached such a level that the Russians could destroy our Polaris and possibly even Minuteman missiles in the air.“ . . .

The operations of our anti-missile and air defense forces will be directed at deflecting nuclear missiles and nuclear aviation strikes of the enemy. These defense operations. . . should not be confused with a defense operation in the conventional sense, in which ground troops act against the enemy attacking on the ground. Operations of anti-missile and air defenses will take place in the air, with the participation of active means of anti-ballistic and anti-airplane defenses. The basic features of such an operation were born as a result of World War II as an organized use of means of air defenses to repel the air attacks of the enemy. However, the modern operation of anti-ballistic and air defense forces will not be like the air defenses of the last war. It will also represent a new phenomenon in the military art.

The Soviet armed forces possess military systems of various kinds, including long-range means capable of striking at practically all modern means of the enemy air and space attack.

What will an operation of anti-missile and air defense forces in a thermonuclear war look like?

First of all, it is necessary to ensure an early warning about the enemy’s preparations for an attack. This task will be carried out by the entire system of strategic intelligence, in which radio communications troops and anti-missile and air defenses forces will play an important role. Massive preparations for missile launch, for aircraft deployment, and the moving nuclear submarines to their destination cannot be effectively concealed; therefore, our preparations for the enemy attack will be detected. . . .

Then active anti-missile defenses will begin their action. Their tasks include interception and destruction of enemy ballistic missiles in the active stretch of the trajectory, when the engines are still working and the missile could be relatively easily discovered, or in the main part of the trajectory in space, or during the descent part of the trajectory, during its approach to the target, but not below a certain altitude, in order not to allow destruction of the target by the explosion of the missile itself or the anti-missile. The level of development of the anti-ballistic forces allows setting and successfully fulfilling such complex tasks already at the present time.

Finally, the anti-aircraft forces and means will enter into action. The use of long-range fighters and long-range anti-air missile complexes, capable of intercepting and destroying aircraft early during the approach to the borders of socialist countries, before they can launch the air-to-ground missiles, and also interception of aircraft and missiles at distant approaches to the targets will assume special importance. Those aircraft and unmanned aircraft , which will be able to penetrate the zone of long-range interceptors, will be destroyed by fighter-interceptors and anti-air missile complexes along the routes of their flights and near defense targets, but at safe distances. The exceptionally high effectiveness of the anti-aircraft forces will allow us to successfully fulfil the task of destruction of all incoming aircraft and cruise missiles of the enemy.

During the operation, the combat actions of the anti-ballistic and air defense forces of the country will be characterized by high activity, fast pace and absence of breaks in action. It is important to ensure persistent impact against the attacking missiles and aircraft of the enemy until their complete annihilation in any possible circumstances. This can be achieved by a tight interaction of all forces and means—the anti-ballistic forces, fighters, anti-aircraft missiles, and radio communications means. It is quite possible that the regions of action of the anti-ballistic and air defense troops will suffer from explosions of the enemy nuclear weapons, huge fires, destruction, and high levels of radioactive contamination. Entire defense units could be wiped out. Therefore, high level of preparation of our anti-ballistic and air defense forces, their ability to maneuver and quickly restore the disrupted parts of the defense system in any location will be very important for a successful conduct of such an operation.

Operations of our anti-ballistic and air defense forces will be conducted in close coordination with operations of other forces–operations of the strategic forces, ground troops, and the Navy. By destroying the enemy missiles and aircraft in the air, not allowing nuclear strikes against vitally important objects, against forces and means of armed struggle, the troops of anti-ballistic and air defenses thus assure decisive conduct of other operations, and first of all, of the strategic operations of nuclear forces. This is the place of operations of anti-ballistic and air defense forces within the system of all the operations, which would be carried out by the Armed Forces in a thermonuclear war with the goal of defeat or physical annihilation of the aggressor.

One of the decisive conditions for a successful conduct of the operations of the anti-missile and air defenses is constant combat readiness of all forces of the Warsaw Treaty Organization at a very high level. . . .

The air defenses of the United States are structured mainly as anti-aircraft defenses. The Northern and Western flanks are most heavily covered. As far as the Southern flank is concerned, it is not covered even with radio communication means, not even mentioning any active means. This is the weak part of the U.S. air defense system, which becomes even more vulnerable with the creation of the global missile capable of striking from any direction. American military leaders confess that US air defenses are powerless against ballistic missiles. However, even their anti-aircraft defense system has many weak spots: a lack of long-range fighter-interceptors, and an insufficient coverage of certain important directions. American experts estimated that the U.S. air-defense system could let through 25 to 30% of the attacking aircraft. Each of those planes, as is well known, could carry a megaton load capable of producing huge devastation. The extremely expensive air-defense system of the United States turned out to be less than effective.

At the present time, the United States is making concerted efforts to create a single global air defense system, which would be capable of destroying ballistic missiles, piloted aircraft, and intercontinental unmanned aircraft. However, construction of such a system is a question of the future.

The anti-ballistic defense plays the most important role in the existing situation. The system of anti-ballistic defenses in the modern conditions should include the means of early detection of missiles with powerful radars or other means of automatic technical support (selection of the targets), calculation of the current trajectory of the missile flight; a system of information and targeting, anti-missile means; electronic countermeasures. . .

McNamara has openly admitted the drawbacks of the Nike-Zeus system [of anti-missile defense]: the selection of targets [incoming missiles] is not ensured, and the system is not capable of destroying a ballistic missile at a secure distance from its target, therefore, a dangerous radioactive contamination of the area of explosion is created; and the cost of the missile is too high. Therefore, they are changing the program of production of the Nike-Zeus system. They are speedily building a new system, “Nike-X.” (“Spring”). . . .However, this system could only be created by the end of the 1960s. . . .

They [the United States] are conducting research to create the so-called screen system, which would consist of many earth satellites capable of hitting missiles; there is also research on using lasers, gamma-rays, neutrons, and so on. All this research, which is conducted in the United States with the goal of developing an anti-ballistic defense system, deserves our attention.

The solution to the problem of destruction of the ballistic missile in flight is a great achievement of the Soviet Union—the evidence of the high level of development of our science and technology. The anti-ballistic defense deals with an insignificant in size and reflecting surface target, which is moving with a space speed. For example, the head part of the Atlas missile has a reflecting surface of only 0.5 square meters, travels with the speed of 25 thousand kilometers an hour, and reaches the altitude of 1,300 kilometers. First of all, this target has to be discovered at a very large distance. Then, the selection of targets presents a very difficult task, i. e. the identification of the genuine head section among false targets. This task is technologically feasible: by the spectrum of the reflected signal–the Doppler shift of the frequencies , by the speed of travel, by the phenomena accompanying the head part’s entry into the atmosphere, and so on. Then it is necessary to launch an anti-missile (or another active means) on the trajectory of the enemy missile’s flight, and ensure interception and unconditional destruction of the target. All this must take minutes, and even seconds. We also have to seriously take into account the fact that the enemy will be trying to confuse our anti-ballistic system, divert the anti-missile, and organize electronic resistance. It is also known that nuclear explosions at high altitude can seriously interfere with the work of the radio-electronic means of detection, interception, targeting, and administration. And still, all these complex technological problems can be solved at the present time

The air defense system of the socialist countries is based on the combination of the power of anti-missile troops and fighter aviation armed with air-to-air missiles. The creation and procurement of the long-range anti-air missile systems and long-range fighter-interceptors represents an important achievement of the Soviet Union. The high effectiveness of the anti-air missiles, the combination of the supersonic speed and high maneuverability with the accuracy of the fighter-borne missiles ensure the destruction of aircraft, cruise missiles and the air-to-ground missiles at the required distances and in the entire spectrum of altitudes. The effectiveness of the air defense system is improved by the use of nuclear warheads. An explosion of a nuclear warhead at high altitude considerably increases the combat effectiveness of the air defense instruments–the aircraft or the missile is destroyed tens of kilometers away from the epicenter [target?]

The means of the air defense system have achieved such a level of development that they ensure reliable destruction of high- and low-altitude aircraft and cruise missiles traveling straight or maneuvering in flight, even in the conditions of strong interference.

Already at the present time, the space-based defense systems have acquired practical meaning. . . .

Disregarding the agreement prohibiting the placement of means of nuclear attack in outer space, the United States and other imperialist countries have been persistently conducting research on the military use of outer space. . . Some military representatives of the United States directly pointed out that the best ‘defensive’ system in outer space would be a “space-based bombing system” . . . .

Regardless of how reliable the system of active defense is, it alone cannot fully protect a country from suffering from the enemy nuclear strikes. Penetration [of the defense] by several missiles with nuclear warheads would be sufficient to incur enormous devastation. Therefore, it is important to have ready forces and means of Civil Defense available for quick liquidation of consequences of the enemy nuclear strikes. The system of Civil Defense consists of special formations charged with putting out the fires, cleaning up the debris, providing medical assistance to the population, evacuation of the population from the areas of impact, organization of defense and maintenance of order, and also other tasks in the wartime. Local population under the leadership of local administration, troops stationed in the rear, means of transportation etc. should be engaged in the implementation of the civil defense tasks. The population of the socialist countries should be taught to act in an organized fashion to clean up the consequences of the enemy nuclear strikes.

Such countries as the United States and the FRG believe that preparation of civil defense is very important. Governmental bodies, units and forces of civil defense of the member countries of the aggressive NATO military bloc are regularly involved in all of the important maneuvers of NATO troops. Such maneuvers create a tense atmosphere and increase the war hysteria. Often such maneuvers lead to panic among the civilian population.

All this points to the need to prepare the civilian population of the socialist countries to be able to act skillfully and in an organized fashion in the conditions of massive nuclear strikes of the enemy.

Operations of the Ground Forces

Notwithstanding the fact that the strategic nuclear weapons will become the decisive means of combat in the nuclear war, and consequently the means of fulfilling the main tasks of the war, the armed combat in the main ground theaters of military action will most likely still be extensive in such a war. The aggressive NATO bloc maintains substantial ground troops in the state of constant readiness in Europe, especially in the Central-European theater. State leaders of the West have repeatedly stated that the NATO countries possessed stronger ground troops in Europe than the countries of the Warsaw Treaty. It was stated, in particular, by U.S. Defense Minister McNamara in the fall of 1963.

The command of NATO prepares the ground troops and the tactical aviation deployed in Europe primarily for the action in the conditions of use of nuclear weapons. They devote special attention to implementing measures for protecting the groups of ground troops and tactical aviation from the impact of nuclear weapons. For this purpose, the groups of troops are kept in a dispersed order, with prepared directions for maneuver, and with construction of all kinds of covers, etc. NATO military plans are being developed on the basis of the calculation that that bloc would be able to preserve the necessary groups of troops and aviation in the situation of nuclear strikes and to use them for forward action after the so-called nuclear offensive, which would be carried out over the course of several days. In adopting the so-called forward strategy, the NATO chiefs, along with other considerations, count of their ability to move their troops out of the regions, which could fall under the strikes of the medium-range strategic nuclear forces, and therefore to save them from annihilation in the very first minutes of the war. But those are mere pipe dreams. The medium-range missiles are now capable of striking the enemy in any region while ensuring safety of our troops. In addition, the socialist countries have a sufficient quantity of theater and tactical nuclear means, which represent a serious supplement to the strategic forces.

The presence of large groups of ground forces in addition to powerful strategic nuclear forces in the imperialist camp may be explained by the following reasons. NATO leaders are making their bets on the local wars, in which they would use primarily ground troops. However, the imperialists are not convinced that they will be able to achieve their main war aims by using nuclear forces only. It is possible that they would need to deploy large forces of ground troops after the nuclear strike to invade the territory of socialist countries, or use those troops to repel attacks by the socialist troops if the war the imperialists had unleashed were to turn against them. . .

In such a situation, the socialist countries will have to prepare comparable groups of ground troops and tactical aviation capable of following up the retaliatory nuclear strike of the strategic forces by decisive military operation with the objective of defeating the aggressor as quickly as possible and achieving their war aims. Such groups will be prepared primarily in order to conduct forward operations in the complex conditions of nuclear war.

The operations of ground forces in the thermonuclear war will not be like the analogous operations of the past war either in character or in methods. The means of armed struggle have changed, and the ground troops developed new combat qualities; the character of war itself has changed drastically. One can say with assurance that the operations of ground troops in a nuclear war will assume principally new features, qualities and characteristics.

The main instrument of fulfilling the main objectives of war in the ground theater–the defeat of the groups of the aggressor forces–will be the nuclear weapons, nuclear strikes launched first of all and mainly by the strategic forces, and also by the theater and tactical missile forces and by the front aviation. Tanks and the mechanized rifle formations and units would use the results of the nuclear strikes for the completion of the defeat of the still surviving groups of enemy troops and for fast movement in the depth of the enemy territory. During the offensive, combat confrontations with the advancing troops of the enemy could take place; fighting with the use of both conventional and nuclear weapons is a possibility. As far as the scale of combat in the theaters of military action is concerned, it is unlikely that it will be as extensive as during World War II.

The character of the armed struggle in the theaters of military action will change. Such tasks as penetration of the enemy front, defeat of his group of forces in the tactical and theater zones, encirclement of large masses of troops, which used to require considerable forces and weapons, and intense efforts of the troops, cease to be the tasks of the day. Any group of forces, whether close to the front, or deep in the territory, can be quickly destroyed by several nuclear strikes. The advance of [our] troops can be slowed down not so much by the resistance of the enemy troops, but by the enemy nuclear strikes, which could inflict great losses on the advancing troops, and also produce destruction, debris, flooding and zones of radioactive contamination, which will emerge as a result of nuclear strikes. The need to maintain an uninterrupted line of action along the entire front, as well as the elbow connections between units and formations recedes to the past, and at the same time it would be impossible to do so due to the low density of troops in the theater. Combat actions will develop along defined directions, simultaneously to various depths (including substantial depths), and will be characterized by frequent maneuvers, dynamic movements, and sharp changes in the situation.

Operations of the ground troops and the front aviation in the theaters of military action will be conducted with the purpose of completing the defeat of the surviving groups of the enemy troops in the entire theater, overtaking the enemy’s territory, and cleaning up the consequences of the nuclear strikes in the entire theater, and not letting the enemy troops into the territory of the socialist countries.

In order to achieve these goals, we would have to conduct offensive operations on the strategic scale, covering the entire theater of military action. One should not exclude the possibility that in the process of an offensive operation of a strategic scale, unfavorable situations could develop in some of the zones, and force the troops in those zones to turn to defensive operations. In such a case, the main objective of the defense would be to repel counterstrikes, a counteroffensive, or an offensive by the enemy on some directions, weakening of his group of troops, and creation of the conditions for a successful development of the offensive on the main directions, and the subsequent start of the offensive in those zones where the troops were forced to turn to the defense.

In order to conduct an advance operation in the main theater of military action, we could engage several front units and units of airborne troops, military transport aviation, the border units, and units of anti-missile and air defenses, and in the maritime zones–forces and means of the Navy. One has to keep in mind that objects and groups of troops in the theater of military action will be subject to nuclear strikes from the strategic missile forces, long-range aviation, and nuclear submarines. The strategic nuclear forces will not be engaged in an offensive operation in the theater of military action in a direct sense–they will act by the plan of the Supreme Command. However, they will carry out the main tasks of the armed struggle in the theater of military action. By the forces and means involved, and by its results, an offensive operation in the main theater of military action can be fully classified as a strategic offensive operation; in the process of such an operation, strategic tasks of armed struggle will be pursued.

In the other, secondary theaters of military action, forward operations will be conducted primarily by one front formation with assistance from units of airborne troops, and troops of our anti-ballistic and air defenses. Such theaters will also experience nuclear strikes of the strategic forces. Therefore, forward operations in such theaters could also be classified as strategic, even though they cannot be compared with the operations in the main theater of military action in their scale.

Forward operation in the theater of military action will not be conducted in isolation. The advancing troops will be using the results of strikes of the strategic nuclear forces, i.e. the results of the strategic operation conducted in a given theater. In order to make a forward operation in a given theater of military action a success, it would be important to conduct operations of anti-ballistic and air defense troops–it will primarily encourage the arrival of reserves and material resources from the rear of the socialist countries, which is very important taking into account the inevitable great losses in the theater. . . .

As far as such regions as Western Europe are concerned, the possibility of localization of war, in essence, does not exist. The interests of the states are ultimately interwoven–economic, political, strategic, and all others–and there exist complex systems of alliances with numerous branches. In such conditions, even a local conflict can involve many other states very quickly. The sides will act upon their alliance obligations, and all kinds of concerns about their and other states’ security. Some states could simply use the local conflicts for their own aggressive purposes. In such circumstances, any local conflict could very well grow into a global war with the use of nuclear weapons.

Forward operations in the theater of military action in a thermonuclear war will be conducted in conditions different from the period of World War II.

The forward action of the front will be preceded by the retaliatory nuclear strike of strategic forces, including missile forces, long-range aviation, and nuclear submarines, against targets in the entire territory of the aggressor, including targets and groups of forces of the enemy and the entire theater of military action..

The retaliatory strike by theater and tactical nuclear forces will essentially signify the beginning of the forward operation. The beginning of the operation cannot be determined by the time “X” (which is the beginning of the attack by the ground forces); the timing of the beginning of the attack, and therefore the beginning of the forward operation as it had been during World War II, has now assumed a new meaning and it will be determined by the timing of the launch of the missiles with nuclear warheads.

Retaliatory nuclear strike of theater and tactical weapons will be targeted at the launching positions of missiles and nuclear artillery, airfields of tactical aviation, tank and ground forces divisions, warehouses and arsenals of nuclear weapons, command centers, communications centers, river crossings, rear bases and other objects covering the entire depth of the enemy’s operative order.

The enemy will also be trying to launch nuclear strikes; moreover, he will be trying to launch an unexpected preventive strike. During numerous exercises, the NATO troops and the US strategic forces have been systematically practicing a first nuclear strike by all the forces of the aggressive imperialist military bloc. . . If one were to generalize from the experience of the NATO troop maneuvers, it would not be difficult to imagine what the first nuclear strike of the aggressor could look like. Strategic nuclear forces are targeted at the political and economic centers, bases of nuclear weapons, and other objects located deeply in the territory of the socialist countries. As far as the nuclear weapons of the groups of armies are concerned (tactical aviation, unmanned aircraft Mace and Matador, missiles Pershing, Corporal, Sergeant, Honest John, and the nuclear artillery), deployed in the theaters of military action, can be used for strikes against objects and groups of troops in the entire depth of operative order of the socialist countries troops, i. e. approximately up to 1,000 to 1,200 kilometers. The experience of the NATO maneuvers shows that those nuclear strikes could be targeted at the launching positions of theater and tactical missiles, airfields of front aviation, our divisions, etc. The NATO military command devotes special attention to the preparations for annihilation of our nuclear forces, and most of our divisions by their nuclear strikes. A large number of nuclear strikes have already been prepared against the regions of the deployment of our nuclear forces and divisions. It is suggested that as a result of the nuclear strikes, all the airfields, launching positions of the missiles, and combat-ready divisions throughout the entire theater would be destroyed. That is supposed to ensure a drastic change in the correlation of forces in the theater in favor of the imperialists. It would be dangerous to underestimate such aggressive plans.

Our retaliatory nuclear strike should be aimed first of all at thwarting the nuclear strike of the aggressor. This task is quite realistic in modern conditions. Of course, it will be necessary to demonstrate high art in launching the retaliatory nuclear strike to ensure survivability of nuclear forces and troops in the conditions of nuclear war. Survivability of the nuclear forces and troops could be achieved by keeping their location immediately before the war disguised by means of maneuvers, by reliable cover-ups, and by other measures. Ensuring combat readiness of the troops and other forces during the nuclear war is the ultimate demonstration of the military art.

The U.S. military command is not sure that the NATO troops deployed in the European theaters would be able to preserve their combat readiness after our retaliatory strike. In this connection, they plan to engage units of strategic aviation, nuclear submarines, and aircraft of forward Air Force units to launch nuclear strikes against the objects in the theater–which, according to their calculations, should compensate for the losses in the nuclear means. To repair the losses in the troops, they plan to airlift troops from the United States and Canada. Those plans are being tested during numerous maneuvers. In particular, in 1963, they conducted maneuvers the Big Lift, and the Swift Strike III, during which they practiced airlifting the troops. If one makes a realistic assessment of the situation, it is unlikely that those measures of the American command would bring any substantial results. Strategic aviation, nuclear submarines, and the aircraft carriers will be the primary targets of nuclear strikes. As far as airlifting the troops, the Big Lift maneuvers have shown how ineffective such a measure could be. Airlifting just the personnel of the Second Armored Division (14,000 men) without the heavy equipment, required 240 transport aircraft, and the airlift itself took three days. During such a long period of time (three days), the NATO European countries could simply cease to exist.

According to the American press, by the end of 1962 the United States had approximately 500 military transport planes, of which only 20% were modern jet aircraft with intercontinental range, the rest being old, of limited range and cargo capacity. . . . The present U.S. airlift capability does not ensure quick transportation of troops to Europe. The troops transported by air would only arrive in Europe when the entire Western European theater would have suffered such destruction and radioactive contamination that it would be difficult to land and organize them for combat. . . .

As a result of the mutual exchange of nuclear strikes, an exceptionally difficult situation would emerge in the theater of military action. Numerous fires, destruction, flooding, and high radiation levels will most likely slow or completely stop any kind of movement of the troops that survived nuclear strikes on a number of directions, especially immediately after the nuclear strikes. However, one would suppose that the situation would not be the same everywhere. Some of the directions will suffer from high levels of radiation, substantial destruction, and huge troop losses, precluding forward movements of the troops; on other directions, the radiation levels and destruction could be less dangerous. It is quite probable that there would a sufficient number of directions on the theater, where the troops, which preserved their combat capability, could conduct forward operations at least some time after the nuclear strikes, and we should be able to use such directions.

Upon starting an offensive, the troops of the fronts could be confronted with at least two possible operations of the enemy–with an organized defense, or with his offensive.

At the outset, many NATO maneuvers usually practice defense (or the so-called ‘mobile` defense, which is essentially a retreat). It is not too hard to discern a simple propaganda trick here. By no means are NATO forces preparing for defense. The command of this aggressive bloc figures that after the nuclear strike its troops would immediately be able to rush deep into the territory of the socialist countries without any obstacles. Therefore, it is most likely that our forces will confront the advancing enemy troops that have suffered enormous losses from nuclear strikes, which means that at very beginning of the operation there may be mutual encounters in several directions. Gaps between the directions of actions of the troops will be inevitable, because the nuclear strikes will lead to great devastation in the groups of troops on both sides.

At the same time, it is possible that the enemy troops will conduct defensive operations in some zones. The type of defense could vary: prepared defense, hastily organized defense, and mobile defense.

One has to account for the following important fact. In the past, the NATO command prepared the main line of defense on the Central-European theater 50 to 120 kilometers away from the borders of the socialist countries. Recently, NATO adopted the so-called ‘forward’ strategy. This term disguises the plans to deploy NATO troops directly along the borders of the socialist countries.

All this has to be taken into account in organizing a forward operation aimed at defeating the aggressor in the theater of military action.

The main means of striking and defeating the aggressor, and therefore the main means of fulfilling the main tasks of the forward operation, will be the strategic nuclear weapons used in a given theater as well as the tactical nuclear weapons of the ground troops units and the aviation. The success of forward operation in a nuclear war will primarily depend on the skill of using the nuclear weapons, on knowing how to select the targets, define their precise location, and launch timely (quick) and effective nuclear strikes.

What is the main purpose of using nuclear weapons in a forward operation, what should be the targets of nuclear strikes at various stages of the operation, and what methods of using nuclear weapons should be employed?

All these questions have been in the center of attention of military theorists and practitioners of many countries for a long time now. In the very beginning, when nuclear weapons were just starting to arrive in the ground troops, some military officials in the West were inclined to consider these weapons as powerful instruments of fire support of the ground troops. It was suggested that massive nuclear strikes could help to “cut out” extensive areas in the enemy defense, destroy its troops and ammunition in the tactical zone, as if opening gates in the defense of the enemy for forward movement of one’s own troops, and then to create a nuclear “carpet”—a kind of firewall by persistent strikes in order to ensure an unobscured movement of troops into the depth of the enemy defense.

Here it is not difficult to discern the desire to adopt the new powerful weapon to the old methods of warfare, to use this weapon as a means of fire support of advancing troops. Some of our military officials also shared similar views.

As nuclear weapons developed, and the experience of their use accumulated, the inexpedience of their use as means of fire support of ground troops and tanks has become more and more apparent. First of all, the nuclear forces are capable of independently destroying any groups of troops and any objects (fortified positions, airfields). Secondly, the tactical zone of defense became thinner, the troops were dispersed throughout the battlefield, targets became fewer, and therefore, it became even easier to destroy them by nuclear strikes of theater and tactical nuclear forces. Thirdly, forward movement of troops through the areas of nuclear strikes turned out to be undesirable and dangerous because of big fires, destruction, and the high levels of radiation.

As a result, the views on using nuclear weapons in operations in the theater of military action have been changing. According to the American views, the main purpose of using theater and tactical nuclear weapons is to reduce the nuclear power of the enemy, and win the nuclear superiority. They started to select missile launchers, airfields of the front aviation, storage sites of nuclear weapons, command centers, and the main groups of troops (especially tank troops) as targets. Changes have been occurring also in the ways of using nuclear weapons. Nuclear artillery is being gradually retired, the portion of theater and tactical missiles is growing; new improved systems are replacing the older outdated missile systems.. . . The Davy Crockett [tactical missile] is not an effective means of general nuclear war, although it could be appropriate for a local war where tactical nuclear weapons will be used. Strategic and theater nuclear weapons are being prepared in the United States for a general nuclear war.

Recent American views on using nuclear weapons on the battlefield are more dangerous [than the earlier ones]. We have to counter them with new methods of using our nuclear forces to fully exploit the great combat potential of these weapons for a quick defeat of the aggressor. It is quite clear that the use of these weapons for pushing forward the combat formations (ground troops and the tanks) no longer fits these requirements. Nuclear weapons should be used to fulfil the main tasks of the operation, for annihilation as far as it is possible of all the troops and ammunition of the enemy. The latter should include first of all the nuclear forces of the enemy—tactical aviation on the airfields, unmanned aircraft, missiles, and nuclear artillery on their firing positions, storage and assembly sites of nuclear ammunition. All these means are dispersed in great depth, but at the same time they are located within the range of not only strategic nuclear medium-range forces, but even our theater and tactical nuclear weapons. No forward operation in the modern conditions can be successful without prior destruction the nuclear weapons of the enemy.

However, the struggle against the nuclear forces of the enemy is not the only task that would be fulfilled by the nuclear weapons in a forward operation. The tasks of eliminating the enemy units and formations in the areas of their concentration, on the lines of deployment, in the areas of defense and in combat orders during forward operations will be equally important. Along with the troops, their nuclear weapons will be destroyed also. The troops are affected by the shock wave, light emission, and penetrating radiation, and their actions are constrained by the radioactive contamination of the territory. In addition, nuclear weapons can be used to destroy fortifications with headquarters, command centers, bases of the rear, river crossings, hydro-constructions, ports, and other objects.

Ground troops are armed with various nuclear means: theater and tactical ballistic missiles, unmanned aircraft, and front aviation. They should be used according to their combat capabilities. Theater missiles of long range and powerful loads could be successfully used to destroy nuclear weapons deployed throughout the entire theater of military action, reserves, groups of troops, headquarters, and so on, if those are not destroyed by the strategic forces. Front aviation can deliver strikes against airfields, firing positions of missiles and artillery, and against the troops–both in the areas of deployment, and on the move (offensive, march). Tactical missiles can be used to strike at concentrations of troops, within the tactical zone, and within the range, the centers of resistance, and firing positions of tactical missiles and the artillery.

A question could arise here–would the front nuclear weapons be sufficient to destroy the numerous targets in the process of a forward operation?

If one relies only on the nuclear weapons of the front, it might not be enough. However, the main tasks of the armed struggle will be fulfilled by the strategic nuclear forces. The main targets—the main groups of troops and nuclear forces of the enemy in the theater—will be destroyed by medium-range missiles during the retaliatory strike before the beginning of the forward operation of the front. In addition, the strategic missile forces and the long-range aviation will also deliver nuclear strikes during the front operations until the complete defeat of the aggressor. In conducting front operations, one has to take into account not only the nuclear forces of the front , but also the strategic nuclear forces in the first place.

Nuclear strikes–massive, group, and single–will be the main method of using nuclear weapons in an operation. The methods used in artillery–artillery preparation for the attacks, artillery support of forward movement of troops (firewall, consistent concentration of the fire)–are not appropriate to use with these [nuclear] weapons.

As has been stated above, the nuclear forces of the front will be involved in the retaliatory nuclear strike of the strategic forces. Nuclear strikes of the front in this case will become a part of the general second nuclear strike. This cannot be seen as fire preparation in its usual meaning.

Taking into account the difficult radiation situation, which will inevitably result from the retaliatory nuclear strike, the troops will most likely be unable to immediately begin a forward operation on all the directions; they will have to wait for some time for the levels of radiation to come down. It is quite possible that it would become necessary to launch additional nuclear strike against the newly discovered nuclear forces, groups of troops, centers of resistance, and other objects immediately before the offensive, or even during the forward operation. The most important principle of using nuclear weapons during a forward operation is speed, accuracy of the strike, and targeting of these weapons against the most sensitive enemy spot depending on the developing situation.

Because the enemy will use nuclear weapons extensively, both at the beginning and during the operation, the question arises of what will be the result of mutual use of nuclear weapons—which side will be superior?

This question occupies the center of attention of military and political leaders. Some military theorists in the West limit this problem to the arithmetic calculations of the quantitative correlation of nuclear forces of the sides, and thus come to a conclusion of an alleged superiority of NATO over the forces of the Warsaw Treaty. Certainly the quantitative side plays an important, but far from the dominant role in the correlation of nuclear forces. The qualitative side, and the level of readiness of nuclear forces for combat use in different circumstances will have the utmost significance

If one were to seriously examine the question of correlation of nuclear forces in the European theater, the conclusions would inevitably be quite different. In Central Europe, NATO possesses approximately 800 missile-bearing aircraft and approximately 80 launchers for unmanned aircraft Mace and Matador. The vulnerability of those weapons to modern means of air defenses is widely known. The nuclear artillery–which, according to statements made by Americans themselves, is characterized by low combat quality, and high vulnerability–accounts for the main part of the NATO theater and tactical nuclear forces

The NATO command calculates that they would be able to compensate for the deficiencies of their theater and tactical nuclear weapons with the use of their strategic forces for strikes against objects in the theater of military action–with means of strategic aviation, aircraft carrier aviation, and nuclear submarines with the Polaris missiles. However, those means cannot be compared either in the quantitative, much less in the qualitative sense with our medium-range missiles . . . Our medium-range missiles are invulnerable in flight, have powerful payloads, and are highly accurate in hitting their targets. The majority of theater and tactical nuclear forces and troops formations deployed on the theater will be vulnerable to the strikes of these missiles.

Therefore, the overall correlation of forces in nuclear armaments in the European theaters is not at all in favor of NATO. The readiness of nuclear forces and their invulnerability is, of course, a matter of the skill of the command and of the troops.

Notwithstanding the use of nuclear weapons, many important tasks of armed struggle on the theaters will be fulfilled by motorized and tank units and formations. However, their role in the war has changed.

In the wars of the past, the ground and tank forces fulfilled their tasks on the battlefield by their own fire resources, attacks, the caterpillar tracks of the tanks, and in some cases in by face-to-face combat of the personnel. It is true that the artillery fire, and strikes of the air forces, inflicted significant damage on the groups of the enemy. However, after the strikes of the artillery and the air strikes, those groups of troops as a rule preserved their ability to fight, and put up resistance against the advancing troops; therefore they had to be destroyed in combat or taken prisoners, which required actions by large numbers of ground troops and tanks with the support by large number of artillery pieces.

In the modern conditions, the main forces and weapons of the enemy will be destroyed by nuclear strikes. This is the fastest and the most reliable road to victory in any kind of military actions. The tank and motorized units and formations will be left with the task to exploit the results of nuclear strikes in order to complete the defeat of those enemy troops that still preserved their combat ability, to quickly move forward, and to capture important regions and objects. Tactical nuclear forces will be used to fulfil the most important combat tasks set to a unit. However, it could happen that a given unit would find itself without nuclear weapons, and the situation will not allow using the army or front nuclear forces. If such a unit were confronted with a strong enemy center, it would be better to move around such a center. If moving around [the center] is impossible, then the unit would have to enter into combat, i. e. defeat the enemy with conventional means and methods, which usually mean combat, as a face-to-face confrontation of sub-units, units and formations. The methods of combat are changing. Gone into the past are human-chain attacks; the troops will attack and move forward primarily mounted on the tanks, armored personnel carriers, armored vehicles, using fire means of those machines along with hand-held rifles, guided anti-tank missiles, and individual anti-air missiles. Their action in combat will be supported by the artillery fire–primarily the jet artillery–and the actions of the aviation.

The danger of the enemy nuclear strike will be constantly hanging over our troops. Therefore, the combat formations of our units should be dispersed along the front and in depth; it would be safer if the troops were constantly on the move, maneuvering and using defensive features of the local territory to the maximum, had their individual and group means of protection against the light wave and radiation ready to use, and were able to protect themselves against the shock wave of nuclear explosions.

Advancing as a front on an extensive distance is no longer necessary. Forward operations will be conducted along the directions with gaps between units and formations. Such directions will have to be selected beforehand, but often they will be selected in the process of an offensive, using primarily the regions with low levels of radiation.

Forward movement groups will be created in the depth, at significant distance from direct contact. They will be moving in dispersed marching columns, then assume pre-combat and combat orders at certain distances, and begin the forward action using the results of nuclear strikes, or with the support of the aviation and the artillery. The enemy defense, damaged by nuclear strikes, should be taken over by vehicle-mounted troops. The troops will be overcoming the enemy defenses primarily using the areas where the enemy was destroyed by nuclear strikes from the air. It would be expedient to avoid the defense centers of the enemy, which remained intact, and which for some reason it would be impossible to destroy by additional nuclear strikes; they will be destroyed by the next echelons.

There could be such enemy defense centers, which we would not be able to avoid. If for some reason they could not be destroyed with a nuclear strike, they should be suppressed by the strikes of the aviation, artillery, tanks, anti-tank guided missiles, and by the attack of the troops. Conventional means of destruction became so effective that they are capable of reliably suppressing the enemy’s fire means and personnel in such centers in short time, and to clear the way for the tanks and motorized ground troops.

As is widely known from the numerous [military] exercises, and maneuvers extensively covered in the press, and also from the [military] charters and various instruction manuals, the NATO forces are predominantly taught forward operations. The forces of the United States and the FRG are especially actively trained for forward actions. They are prepared to begin forward operation immediately after the nuclear strikes, and to use airborne troops landing on a large sca

After the retaliatory nuclear strike, our troops will also begin advancing. They will be advancing against an advancing enemy—a most difficult but entirely feasible kind of attack. One has to keep in mind that nuclear strikes inevitably will cause great devastation in the ranks of the enemy, and create gaps in the combat order of his troops. That situation should be used for fast movement of our tank and mechanized rifle units as deeply as possible to outflank the surviving enemy groups—for a decisive attack and the defeat of the enemy

Combat is such conditions will represent first of all elimination of the advancing enemy troops and their nuclear weapons by nuclear strikes, and also decisive movement of the tank and mechanized rifle units and formations into the depth of the enemy’s operative order, strikes against the flanks and the rear of his moving troops, and defeat of those troops in interaction with the landing airborne troops. Protracted front combat should not be allowed.

However, one has to keep in mind that any kind of forward operation, including advancing against an advancing enemy, or advancing combat, requires careful preparation and support [in order to] reliably suppress and defeat the enemy. Unprepared attack without annihilation of the enemy with nuclear strikes and without his suppression with the artillery fire, tanks and aviation, will not be successful. One should also constantly increase the effort of the troops by introducing units and formations arriving from the rear. In this regard, the socialist countries enjoy significant superiority if one looks at the Western theater.

The front aviation will play an important role in combat in the theaters of military action. . . Air reconnaissance, which remains one of the most important tasks of the front aviation, has assumed a special importance today. . . .

Airborne troops will play a special role in advance operations. In the future war, the most serious challenge to the troops will be whether they would be able to use the results of the nuclear strikes of the strategic forces in order to capture important areas and objects in substantial depth before the enemy recovers from the nuclear shock. It is quite understandable that mechanized rifle and tank units will not be able to arrive in such areas very quickly. The airborne troops will be able to carry out such a mission faster and better. They are better equipped for action under nuclear conditions.

The task of landing of airborne units in substantial depth immediately after nuclear strikes is becoming entirely feasible. The enemy air defense will be disrupted after a massive nuclear strike.

The strategic airborne landing forces can be charged with the task of taking over military bases and nuclear weapons sites, as well as political centers, economic regions, ports, islands, and other enemy assets. . . .

A very old principle of forward operations emphasized a correct choice of the direction of the main strike and skillful concentration of forces and ammunition on that direction. This principle should be applied in a new way in the modern conditions.

During the past war, the direction of the main strike represented a relatively narrow zone, where all the efforts of the troops, their fire capabilities were concentrated, including ground troops, tanks, artillery, aviation, and other forces and means. Their actions were strictly coordinated in time on the chosen direction. This assured the required striking force of the forward group, destruction of the enemy defenses, and development of forward action in depth. Defenses then represented a thick wall of firepower, personnel, and fortification

In the modern conditions, the defense will be structured on the new principles. The main power of the defense will consist of nuclear forces, which will be dispersed in depth and along the front. Tank and ground troops units will not be deployed along the front in tight combat orders, but will be dispersed along the front and in depth as well, while the armored units and formations will most likely be deployed in the depth of the defense ready to maneuver. In this connection, it will not be useful to create a narrow gap in the enemy defenses, as it was done in the past war by the artillery and aviation. Now such action will not be able to ensure that the advancing troops would be able to break through the enemy defenses. Such a gap would be very likely used as a trap for the troops, because the enemy could very easily destroy the troops concentrated in a narrow zone with nuclear forces located away from the direction of the main strike.

Nuclear strikes will have to destroy, first of all, the launching sites of missiles and nuclear artillery, airports, depots, and bases of assembly of nuclear warheads, and also the main groups of troops, primarily the tank troops. These targets will not be concentrated in one small area, but will most likely be dispersed. . . Enemy troops in the zone of advance of our troops should be destroyed, first by tactical nuclear weapons and, if necessary, also by conventional weapons, if they were capable of putting up resistance to our advancing troops.

Thus, the efforts of nuclear forces should be concentrated on targets and regions in the zone of advance, and not at all on the directions as such.

Tank and mechanized rifle divisions can act only on the directions. Their efforts cannot be evenly pulverized over the entire zone of advance; they will form forward groups, but they will be dispersed along the front and in depth. It is important to ensure fast movement of forward groups in the depth, to the flanks and to the rear of the surviving groups of the enemy, which are subject to destruction, or to the object or region assigned for capture. For those purposes, one should use the weakest spots in the enemy combat order, which emerged after the nuclear strike, or the areas that were not occupied by the enemy. Enemy troops on the directions of advance of our troops should be destroyed first of all by theater and tactical nuclear weapons, and when necessary by conventional means. In these conditions, one can expect that the advancing troops would be able to exploit the results of nuclear strikes for a fast completion of the defeat of the surviving groups of the enemy with the maximum effectiveness.

Thus, in a nuclear war there will be no direction of the main strike in the forward operations, with the concentration of the main forces and ammunition in the ordinary sense. The efforts of the nuclear forces will be concentrated at the most important groups of nuclear means and troops of the enemy, destruction of which will ensure fulfillment of the goals of the operation in the shortest time, and the troops will be moving fast along the directions in dispersed orders ensuring fast use of the results of nuclear strikes for the completion of the defeat of the enemy.

At the first glance, one could see a contradiction here: it looks as if the nuclear strikes are separated from the actions of the troops. This is just an imaginary contradiction–it emerges because [the new principles] do not fit into the time-tested and habitual scheme of force structure in an operation. However, since the new means of combat have emerged, one has to look for appropriate methods of their effective use.

Questions of interaction between troops during the forward operation should be decided in new ways. The essence of interaction is now limited to coordination of nuclear strikes and the actions of the troops. However, this coordination will be built on principles different from those that were used in coordination of actions of the ground forces and the artillery in the past war. The main task of a given combat or of an operation–destruction of the enemy, his personnel, nuclear forces, and fortifications–will be fulfilled by the nuclear strikes. The troops will exploit the results of the nuclear strikes to complete the defeat of the enemy. It would be expedient to launch nuclear strikes against enemy objects or groups of troops long before the arrival of [our] troops in those areas, and if possible from the biggest distance within the firing range of the missiles. If an accurate nuclear strike hits a launching site of missiles, an airport, an enemy formation or unit, even from the maximum distance, they will be destroyed or damaged to such an extent, that they would be unable to restore order before the arrival of the advancing troops. It is not at all necessary, and often even undesirable for the advancing troops to enter the area that suffered a nuclear strike. Any movement of troops through such regions will be impossible for a certain period of time. The troops should destroy targets and object, which could not be destroyed by nuclear strikes, and also capture regions and objects. Organized interaction built on such principles can ensure uninterrupted forward movement of troops with substantial speed.

Forward operation will be conducted in extremely difficult circumstance, which the troops never encountered in the past.

Nuclear weapons will incur damage on the troops by the shock wave, light emission, and radioactive emission. These are very dangerous harmful factors, and it is very difficult to protect oneself against those. And still, we can soften the impact of nuclear explosions. Tanks, trenches, dugouts, shelters, natural hills–all represent good protective covers from the shock wave; they will substantially reduce the damage. One has to protect his eyes, as well as face, and open parts of the body from the light emission. Each soldier should have dark eyeglasses, or a mask with dark glasses, and gloves. A closed car, tank, gas mask, or an overcoat will help protect from the penetrating radiation.

Radioactive contamination of the territory represents a great danger. Surface explosions on large territory create high levels of radiation, causing death or radiation sickness. NATO troops devote special attention to creating nuclear barriers–extensive regions of radioactive contamination, forest blockages and fires. For those purposes they plan to launch nuclear strikes against river crossings, defiles, road intersections, mountain passes, and to use nuclear fougasses, surface and underground nuclear explosions. At the same time they plan to create various obstacles with conventional means, whose capabilities have sharply increased. New mines with plastic body, with directed action, and with large radius of explosion were invented. Vehicles and helicopters are being used to deploy the mines.

If we do not undertake special measures to ensure overtaking those zones and barriers, our offensive will be inevitably slowed down and maybe even halted altogether. First of all we should organize reconnaissance of the zones of contamination, destruction, and minefields. The level of radioactive contamination can be determined in the fastest and most accurate fashion with the help of planes and helicopters. It would be necessary to warn the troops about the danger in a timely manne

The troops should always equipped with means of protection and special treatment. Prophylactic measures should be undertaken in advance in order to improve the natural resistance of human bodies, hermetization of combat and transport vehicles, careful packaging of food products and water.

The troops should be capable of passing the zones of contamination and destruction. For that purpose, they should be always ready to change the direction of the offensive, quickly pass through such zones in helicopters and protected vehicles, especially tanks. It is necessary to assemble powerful clearing teams that would be able to quickly clear passages through the contaminated territory or through fortifications. The fastest way to put out the fires is by way of explosions. Deactivation might be necessary in the areas with high level of radiation. There is no need to carry out general deactivation; in most cases it would be sufficient to clear passages. In order to do this, it would suffice to shave the upper level of soil from the surface in a given territory, cover the contaminated area with new soil or plow it over. Hard-surface roads can be cleaned with the help of vacuum vehicles, irrigation vehicles, street-sweeping vehicles operated from a distance. All these measures will encourage an uninterrupted advance movement.

Forward operations of the fronts in a nuclear war will be characterized by fast-pace, uninterrupted movement into a great depth. The main form of troops maneuver will be offensive on several directions. It is unlikely that such forms of maneuver as offensive along the directions toward a single center, or encirclement of large groups of enemy troops with subsequent methodical annihilation of those would find extensive use.

Therefore, the main form of a modern forward operation will use nuclear strikes aimed at destruction of nuclear forces and troops of the enemy, and fast forward movement on the directions, which use the results of nuclear strikes to complete the destruction of the enemy.

In the process of a forward operation on the theater, armed struggle will take place simultaneously with … and will often assume a multifocal mode. Units and formation will often have to act independently, separated from other units and formation, in the absence of communications with a superior commander. Therefore, the initiative, courage, and ingenuity of commanders of all levels will play an important role in achieving the goals of the operation.

Defense

There is a discussion currently going on among military leaders of many countries as to whether defense is appropriate in modern conditions. Some of our comrades—trying not to repeat the situation of 1941, when our troops were unprepared not only for an attack but not even for defense, and were forced to retreat deep into the country under the assault of the German fascist troops—insist on the need to prepare our country for strategic defense, i. e. for a defensive war. They do not account for the fact that in the situation where the probable enemy possesses considerable nuclear forces, any passivity on our side in the very beginning of the war—putting our bets on defense with slow initial motion, and accumulation of forces for counterattack—would inevitably lead to a catastrophe. Our state equips the armed forces with powerful means of armed struggle—the nuclear forces—which are designed for conducting offensive, not defensive war. Those weapons are less appropriate for defense than they are for offense.

Many military figures have often neglected defense, and had to pay for that. However, now the situation has changed. Inappropriateness of defense and the extremely hazardous character of defensive war have become objective phenomena regardless of the subjective wishes of political and military leaders. Defending the security of our Motherland will only be possible on the condition of our being ready to wage a decisive offensive war against the aggressors.

The imperialist states are engaged in preparations for a war, which is not at all defensive. The substance of their military doctrine is a surprise nuclear attack and offensive war against the socialist countries. The imperialists are trying hard to disguise the true nature of their doctrine by defensive phrases, but they cannot put peoples’ vigilance to sleep. Some of the military ideologues of the imperialism are trying to use the negative attitude of our military science toward strategic defense in order to accuse the socialist countries of preparing for a preventive war and for the launching of a pre-emptive strike. They are hypocrites, for they know very well that the socialist countries do not intend to attack anybody. The Soviet Union and other socialist countries follow consistently a policy aimed at the prevention of war. However, if the imperialists succeed in unleashing a new war, then socialist countries will not sit out in defense; they possess powerful offensive weapons, which will be put to use decisively to ensure fast defeat of the aggressor.

And still, it is still too early to relegate the defense on the tactical and theater scale to the archives. During a forward operation, the troops could stop, or lose speed. It could happen in such cases where the enemy succeeded in inflicting serious damage on our troops with his nuclear strikes, organized a counterstrike or counteroffensive, and where our troops have used all of their nuclear firepower, were not resupplied with nuclear ammunition; where reserves were late in arriving, or where the forward group of our troops was weakened by huge losses from nuclear strikes or from transfers of units to other direction and so on. In such conditions, the advancing troops on that direction will be forced to revert to defense as a temporary, imposed form of military action.

The issue of organization and building of modern defense is a complicated one.

In the past war, defense was build along the forward lines on an uninterrupted front with high density of troops, especially on those directions, where they expected an enemy offensive. Each forward line consisted of positions, the position defense was based on battalion regions, which were immediately adjacent to each other. the main effort of the troops was concentrated on defending the front line. But already in World War II such defense was shown to be insufficiently stable. The advancing forces concentrated a great mass of artillery and aviation, and suppressed the defense on the positions. Then it was necessary to increase the depth of the defense, intensify combat orders of the troops, and create a number of defense lines in the depth, and man them with the troops. Such defense often was capable of withstanding the pressure of the advancing troops.

In the conditions of use of nuclear weapons, such linear defense, with high density of troops, created with the purpose of holding the front line cannot be stable. An advancing enemy can create several gaps in such a defense with nuclear strike, and quickly overwhelm it. One has to look for different principles of organizing defense in modern conditions.

Defense of the armies of socialist countries should be based on holding to the most important regions and lines of defense, on the unconditional premise of not allowing enemy entry into the territory of socialist countries. It will be based on the combination of nuclear strikes with the use of conventional firepower and troops maneuvers, and also on a wide use of man-made obstacles.

In the wars of the past, the system of firepower had the utmost importance for the stability of defense. This premise preserves its importance in the modern conditions as well. Regardless of how difficult the conditions were when the troops would have to turn to defense, their first concern should be the organization of the firepower system, of fire damage to the enemy.

The defense system should now be built in a new way. Nuclear strikes of tactical and theater missile forces and the front aviation will serve as a basis of defense; strategic nuclear forces could be also used if necessary. Nuclear weapons should be directed to destroy nuclear forces of the enemy and his main groups of troops. Defense will predominantly use surface nuclear explosions, which would strengthen the damaging effect of nuclear weapons.

Since nuclear weapons are weapons of the offense, they will be used primarily by the troops that are advancing. In this situation, the defense will be using mainly the of conventional means of combat . . . The high effectiveness of the conventional means now allows to quickly create a tight fire system capable of inflicting damage on the advancing enemy formations, especially to the tanks, fire means, aviation and unmanned aircraft.

In the past, the strongest fire system was created before the front line of defense. Today, it would not be able to ensure the necessary stability of defense.

An unexpected strike using nuclear weapons, even on a limited scale, against an enemy formation prepared for an offensive can undermine that offensive. In the situation where the troops are equipped with nuclear weapons, one does not need to concentrate a large artillery mass in a limited area for a counter-preparation. Nuclear weapons of the enemy in the first place, and formations of armored units will become main targets in counter-preparation.

Modern defense should be anti-nuclear. Protection from the nuclear weapons is achieved primarily by dispersing of troops, forces and equipment. One should deploy defense forces in such a way as to make selection of targets for nuclear strikes difficult for the enemy. However, the dispersal of troops also has its limits. The positions should be occupied by the troops with sufficient density so that the fire connection between them could be preserved. Shelters should be constructed for the troops and military equipment, beginning from simple trenches, dugouts, ditches to hermetic metal-assembled, cement and wooden underground shelters, which should be built by the defense forces with the use of machinery depending on the situation.

A defense operation should begin with fire strikes against the advancing enemy, or the enemy who assumed his starting positions. The main concern of the defending troops will be timely destruction of the nuclear forces of the enemy. Upon the beginning of the enemy offensive, it would be necessary to take measures to destroy his tanks. Our anti-tank weapons assigned to the combat units, if they are dispersed along the front and in depth and used skillfully, are capable to repel an attack of a large mass of tanks. Counterattacks and counterstrikes should be organized against the enemy units that succeeded in breaking through [our defense]. The beginning of a counterattack or counterstrike will be signaled by a nuclear strike against the advancing forces of the enemy and his nuclear weapons, and by conventional fire suppression of the enemy. Immediately after that the reserve units will direct their strikes mostly on the flanks and the rear of the enemy [who penetrated our defense]. The success of the counterattack and counterstrikes will be accumulated by nuclear strikes and developed by introduction of the reserves with the subsequent beginning of a counterattack. . . .

* * *

The unprecedented scientific and technological progress achieved in our country and in many other countries of the world in the recent years, the development of the economy, the creation and procurement of new instruments of war of colossal powers of destruction and penetration—nuclear weapons, missile technology, nuclear energy, electronics— along with the fundamental changes in the international political situation as a result of the arrival in the armed forces of a new technologically literate generation–all this has resulted in the most profound revolution in the history of the military art in all its branches.

Nuclear war is replacing the old predominantly ground war, and if the imperialists succeed in unleashing such a war, it will result in entirely new warfare. Even a local war, in which nuclear weapons might not be used, will require the introduction of many new elements in the military art, because even conventional forces have undergone important changes. Besides, any local war with the participation of nuclear powers will inevitably grow into a global nuclear war as the danger of a surprise nuclear strike will constantly be hanging over the armed forces.

The fundamental revolutionary changes have affected the most important areas of warfare.

If in past wars fighting was limited by the mutual destruction of the armed forces in the theaters of military action; in the modern conditions, the presence of nuclear weapons of vast range and colossal destructive force allows for the instantaneous annihilation of any objects in the enemy’s territory, up to the annihilation of entire countries. A nuclear strike against the vital centers of a country, against its economy, its system of state administration, its strategic nuclear forces, and other armed forces is the fastest and most reliable way of achieving victory over the aggressor. The objective of the military struggle has thus changed; the strike will encompass the entire territories of the belligerent countries—all that amounts to the basis of the political, economic and military power of a state will be exposed to such a strike. . .

Nuclear war cannot be long; it will inevitably be short, quick as lightning, because each side would have to use all its might to defeat the enemy in the shortest time. The initial stage of such a war will have the decisive importance [for the outcome] as it would be the stage of most intense massive nuclear strikes. However, because we cannot exclude the possibility that local wars using only conventional forces will emerge in the modern conditions, it would be also necessary to prepare the country and its armed forces for a relatively prolonged war.

[Translated from the original Russian by Dr. Svetlana Savranskaya, Reserach Fellow, National Security Archive, George Washington Unversity.]

 

Visions from Central Europe

Part One: Overview

Korkowski 1983:

“Don’t be fooled, the eastern bloc will feign peaceful compliance: with the opening and shifting of borders, with pact dissolutions or pretended suggestions of neutrality. Then, when you are factored out of Western protection, they will attack you just like unprotected game.”

 

 

Lucia, the last living seer from Fatima, 7 April 1990 (Fatima was 1917):

“The events taking place in Europe are a deception. Russia will be the scourge for all nations, because it was not converted. Russia attacks the West, and China invades in Asia.”

 

Egger Gilge, Austria (1663-1735):

“One day the red-skirted will come and then it will be terrible.”

 

Alois Irlmaier, Bavaria 1950:

“The Russians do not stop anywhere while running in their three wedges. Day and night they run in order to reach the Ruhr district, where the many furnaces and chimneys are….”

“It will be after the confusions in the balkans.”

Stockert, Munich 1947:

“These tanks will come from the east and will drive with great speed to the west…. The tank troops of the Russians will come up to the Rhine.”

Erna Stiglitz, Augsburg 1975:

“At the end of July Soviet attack wedges will rapidly advance against Western Europe.”

Brother Adam, Wuerzburg 1949:

“At the same time sections of the Russian army will advance by West Prussia, Saxonia and Thuringia to the Rhine, in order to reach Calais and gain control of the channel coast.”

 

Biernacki, Poland 1984:

“Next, the Red Army will strike against western Germany, exactly up to the French border.”

Johanson, Skandinavia 1907:

“The assault from the east will (as predicted) happen on wide front between northern Scandinavia, Germany and northern Italy.”

“Germany will be attacked from the east.”

DaTerni, Italy 1971:

“Austria and western Germany will be occupied by troops escorted by Soviet tanks.”

Rill, Germany 1914: (predictions known as “Feldpostbriefe”)

“And finally Russia will attack Germany….”

Brandt, Germany 1962:

“I saw Russian tanks march into Rottenburg (Neckar), it was a misty and cloudy day.”

Eilert (Jasper), Germany 1833:

“From the east this war will break out. I am frightened of the east. This war will break out very fast.”

Curique 1872:

“A terrible war will follow. The enemy will approach from the east like a flood.”

Part Two: Detailed Visions

Brother Adam, Wuerzburg 1949:

“The war will break out in the southeast, but that is only a ruse. Thus the opposition is to be misled; Russia long prepared its plan of attack. Each Russian officer has the movement order already in the bag and waits only for the word. First, the main thrust is effected against Sweden and is directed then against Norway and Denmark.” (SN: South East would be Ukraine.)

[A little further on it says:]

“At the same time sections of the Russian army will advance by West Prussia, Saxonia and Thuringia to the Rhine, in order to gain control of Calais and the Channel coast. In the south the Soviet army will join the Yugoslav army. Their armies will confederate to break in to Greece and Italy.

The Holy Father must flee. He must flee fast, in order to escape the blood bath. Cardinals fall and bishops too are victims. Then they will try to advance by Spain and France to the Atlantic coast in order to unite with the army fighting in the north and to complete the military encirclement of the European mainland. The third Russian army, which task it is to occupy the left blank areas and to strengthen inland communism — head office of the communist world government should not be Moscow, but Bamberg — will be used no more, because the army is disturbed in its advance due to the revolutions in the south and is in rapid dissolution, while a great monarch determined by God will attack the army in the north at the Niederrhein and overpower it with the most modern weapons.

(SN: Niederrhen is northern most Germany. My guess is this great monarch is a relative of someone presently obscure, probably with high officer control in a military. He could order an attach independent of his country government which is incapacitated or debating while action is necessary.)

“In Saxonia, where the back-flooding army places itself again to the battle, it will be struck and destroyed. Thus the war is terminated in Germany. The remainder of Russia’s staggering armies will be pursued deep into the internal parts of Russia and wiped out.” (SN: This sounds like the wrap up of World War II.)

 

Sister Elena Aiello Italy, (1959 – 1961)

“…another terrible war will come from the East to the West. Russia with her secret weapons will battle America, will overrun Europe. The river Rhine will be overflowing with corpses and blood. Italy will also be harassed by a great revolution, and the Pope will suffer terribly.”

 

 

A Sister of Queen Brigite Order, Rome (published in 1970)

“The Third World War will begin a few days after the murder of a leader in the sector of Yugoslavia-Hungary.”

 

Josef Kugelbeer – The Seer of Vorarlberg (1922)

“Overnight the revolution of the communists together with the national socialists starts. There is a storm over cloisters and clergymen. At first humans do not want to believe it, so surprisingly it will happen. Many will be imprisoned and executed. Everyone flees into the mountains. The Pfaender (Mountain) is full of people.”

“Like a lightning from cheerful sky the revolution of Russia sweeps through first to Germany, then to France, Italy and England.”

“The mischief will quite suddenly come from Russia. Everywhere tumults and destruction. The Rhine areas are destroyed by airplanes and invading armies.”

“…mass famine and hunger, people will grind bark, in order to make flour; also the grass on the meadows will be used as food.”

“The earth is a corpse field, like a desert. Humans come out quietly, frightened from their houses. The corpses are collected on wagons and buried in mass graves. Neither railways nor ships function, nor cars as in earlier times. The factories do not work, the fast pace of former times has stopped.”

 

Josef Stockert (1947)

“Tanks roll over Germany. These tanks will come from the east and will drive with great speed to the west. Where obstacles are put in their way, they flatten everything to the ground. In three spearheads they pull to the west, along the North Sea, to Central Germany and in the south along the alps (as far as I can remember). Because of fear the people will flee to the west. In France the roads will be clogged by fleeing people and cars which cannot go forward and cannot go back. Men and women are used by the hostile army. Those who refuse [orders] are shot…. Food and everything that the hostile army needs is taken from the population. The tank troops of the Russians will come up to the Rhine. The whole country will be full of strange soldiers who murder and rape the women without check. The people will possess neither property nor anything else. Many won’t have a house and will have to live in hiding places.”

Prokop, the forest herdsman, Zwiesel (1887-1965)

“I sleep and sleep not when I lie in my hut at night. But things I see, frightening. I don’t sleep because I can hear my bulls out there and I hear the wind and the rain. Once I saw the wind bringing fire and all the trees burn like matches. Another time I saw that everything is in decay, no human can be seen and no house, only ruins and debris. And again and again clouds come, fire-red, and it flashes, but it does not thunder.”

“Once everything is dark down on Waldhaus Street [ed. comment: road near Zwiesel]. Someone goes around with a burning branch and shouts: ‘Am I really the last one? Am I really still the only one?’ And again the sky becomes yellow like a lemon as it hangs far down on the horizon. No bird sings. I do not find any bull or water anymore. Neither on the mountain nor down in the Regen (ed. comment: river near Zwiesel) you will find any drop. It had to come in such a way, because the people believe in nothing. Everyone seems to think that he lives forever and everyone thinks of what he appears to be and still can become. There will be a time when they all begin to become crazy and think that they can live from prudence and not from work. Those who work will be fewer and fewer. Those who live off the working ones will become more numerous. To rule is thus easier than to work.”

Sepp Wudy, the farmer’s farmhand (died in the First World War):

“As Sepp was called up to war [World War I] he said he wouldn’t come back because he has to die in ice and snow. As it happened, he perished during the world war in the Dolomites. This is not the last war (1st world war), Sepp said, because then soon there will be another, and only after that the last one comes. This last one is more terrible than the other one. To know what it will be like at the time, you will be able to talk to your cousin in Vienna from your own house, and if you needed him rapidly he could be with you within one hour.

“The bohemian forest will one day be burned like a straw barn. Don’t run away when the gray birds are flying. If you see this, know that the end is near and it has already begun. It will then be like one hundred years ago. So much the people are thrown back and with this they will be punished for their wantonness.

“You have the meal in front of you and are not allowed to eat it, because it brings you death; and you have the water and may not drink it, because it would also mean your death. From the Osser (mountain at the Bavarian-Bohemian boundary) there will still be a water source — there you can drink. The air corrodes into the skin like a poison. Put on all the clothing you have and don’t even let the tip of your nose remain uncovered. Place yourself into a hole and wait till it is all over. It will not last long. Or look for a cave in the mountains. When you loose your hair it has gotten you. Take a Kronwittbirl (Juniper fruit) into the mouth. This will help. And don’t drink milk for (at least) eight weeks.

“It will be bad, and the later-born ones will have to learn writing and reading anew. The cause will be that the people do not recognize the Devil anymore, because he is dressed beautifully and promises everything to them.

“When no owl cries any more and the hares come to the house and collapse, then go away from the water and don’t mow grass. In these times there will be no more border against Bavaria, but the border will be I cannot say.” [Ed. comment: Wudy lived in Bohemia, few miles away from the border to Bavaria. This border doesn’t exist anymore since the Czechs joined the European Union.)

“However, what do I say? It does not concern you but tell it to your children and grandchildren. They will have to face it and will experience the rest of the story. I also do not understand those that have no modesty at all. People will become increasingly base and godless, so things must come to a head. In the end [Europe] will be like [it was] one hundred years ago. I see even more, but I can’t understand it and can’t tell it. With the decline of faith everything goes downhill, and everything gets confused. Nobody sees clearly. The elite already believe nothing at all, the masses will be made crazy. In the church they play dance music and the parson will sing to it. Then they also dance, but outside there will be the celestial sign, which announces the beginning of great mischief. There will be a brightness in the north, like never seen before, and then the fire will rise up all around.

“Go to Bavaria, where blessed Mary protects the people; but there too all will be chaotic.
Everything will come like the Stormberger has told, but he didn’t tell everything or they didn’t understand him. Because it will be worse than bad.” [Ed. comment: Stormberger is another seer who lived about 50-75 years before in almost the same region, his predictions are still known there today.]

“Farmer, tell this to your children: they shall run to the mountain when everything crashes. I’m only a farmhand and I don’t know if it’s a good or bad spirit which is showing me all these things. But I know it will happen.”

Josef Naar, called “Fuhrmannl”, Bohemia (1691-1763)

“Only a few humans will survive the great war. The area of Pilsen will figure in the outcome. Who isn’t at least two miles distant from this place, should creep away on hands and feet because everything is destroyed — body and soul. Signs of the large world war are: if the way to the forest is closed with barriers and wooden locks; if iron roads are built by the forest of Bohemia and around; and humans travel in fiery cars. The last “flying” road will be built near the Kubani mountain, (1362m high). In the houses the foxes and hare go in and out the windows, everywhere nettles grow. The city of Prague will be destroyed. The whole of Bohemia will be deserted. From afar people will come back to look around.”

Farmer Eilert (Jasper) (1764-1833)

“In the evening one will say: Peace, peace. But there is no peace, and in the morning the enemies already stand before the doors. But it does not last long, and those will be in security who have found a good hiding place for only a few days. Also, the escape will be very rapid…. From the east this war will break out. I am frightened of the east. [At first] our soldiers will go to the borders, soon thereafter returning home calmly. But hardly they are at home when the enemy is there in such strength it’s as if they grew like mushrooms out of the ground. [Ed. comment: This is suggestive of the collapse of the Warsaw Pact and withdrawal of Soviet military power from Central Europe, followed by German disarmament and the rapid return of Russian troops.]

“One battle will take place at the birch tree between Unna, Hamm and Werl. There nations from half over the world will face each other. Only a few Russians will get back home to tell of their defeat…. First the Polish will come over, then they will fight against their suppressors and finally get a king.

“An important battle will be held between Unna and Hamm. One has to throw wagons and wheels in the water, otherwise the fleeing enemies take it all with them. The battle, the victory, the escape will follow so rapidly after each other, that the one who can hide himself for only a short time will escape the danger. At Cologne the last battle will take place.”

Johann Peter Knopp von Ehrenberg (1714-1794)

“Ships without horses come up the Rhine, carriages run without horses but with a buzzing sound. Then, when nobody believes it, there will be a war like there has never been before…. Foreigners will occupy the Rhine, but will be defeated after hard resistance…. When the bridge at Cologne will be finished, warriors will directly pass this bridge. Those who are requested [as reinforcements] at last come when everything is past.”

Muehlhiasl from Apoig (1753 – 1830?)

[Ed. comment: Muehlhiasl and Stormberger could be the same person, though historians are uncertain.]

“Everything starts when a large bird or a fish flies over the forest [Ed. comment: a big airship flew over the Bavarian forest just before the First World War.] — then the war comes, and a further one and then the last one will come. When does it come?

“Your children will not experience it, but your grandchildren may see the beginnings. The Reds [Ed., the original German word is “Rotjankerl” ] will come on the new roads. But they do not come across the Danube. A great war will come. A small one begins it, and a big one comes across the water and makes an end to it. The war will come from the east and will end in the west, [but] the last war will be the total destroyer (Ed., der Bankabraeumer].

When you do not understand the people you meet, it is not far to the terrible day. Humans have never seen so many fires and felt so much iron before. Everything will be in disorder. Those who survive must have an iron determination. But the fighting will not last long. Nothing will help those involved, even if they believe again and pray to God. They will become ill and no humans will be able to help them. It will not last for a long period of time. It will all happen so rapidly that nobody can believe it, but there is much blood and many corpses. It will happen so rapidly that one who has two loaves of bread under his arm and drops one of them, does not need to bend down to pick it up because one loaf will be enough. The war will not be over until the death birds stop flying. When you afterwards find a cow beside the Danube, the cow should be given a golden bell.

“Those who begin anew will build a church and praise God. Those who survived will say to each other “Brother, are you still living?” and will greet each other with “Jesus Christ be praised!” This will not exclusively be only with us, but all over the whole world, and right will become right again and the peace will govern a thousand years.”

Anton Johansson, Sweden (1858-1909)

[Regretfully I have no literal version of his predictions, but he is quite well known for accurately predicting the sinking of the Titanic and naming one of its victims, millionaire John Jacob Astor VI. Johansson foresaw the events of World War I, accurately predicted San Francisco’s earthquake of 1906 and a volcanic eruption in 1902 that demolished the city of St. Pierre, Mertinique. He said the Third World War would break out at “the end of July, beginning of August.” He further added: “I do not know the year.”

Johansson predicted the following details:

1) India will be occupied by china.

2) New diseases used as weapons will cause 25 million people to die.

3) Persia and Turkey will be conquered by what seem to be Russian troops.

4) Revolutionaries will instigate unrest and war in India and Egypt to facilitate the occupation of India and Europe.

5) The Russians will conquer the Balkans.

6) There will be great destruction in Italy.

7) The “red storm” will approach France through Hungary, Austria, northern Italy and Switzerland. France will be conquered from inside and outside.

8) American supply depots will fall into Russian hands.

9) Germany will be attacked from the east.

10) There will be a civil war, Germans will fight against Germans.

11) The Eastern Bloc will cause a civil war in England.

12) Russia will lead a mass attack against the United States, so U.S. forces will be prevented from reinforcing Europe.

13) New weapons will cause huge hurricanes and firestorms in the USA where the largest cities will be destroyed.

Matthias Stormberger (1830)

“Two or three decades after the first war it will come a second war still larger. Almost all the nations of the world will be involved. Millions of men will die without being soldiers. Fire will fall from the sky and many great cities will be destroyed. And after the end of the Second Great War, a third universal conflagration will come. There will be weapons totally new. In one day more men will die than in all previous wars. The battles will be accomplished with artificial weapons. Gigantic catastrophes will happen. Overnight it will take place — in a pub in Zwiesel many people will be together, and outside the soldiers will ride over the bridge. The people will run out into the forest. Those, who hide themselves at the “Fuchsenriegel” or at the “Falkenstein” remain spared.”

 

Mitar Tarabic (1829-1899)

“When this horrible war starts woe to those armies that fly through the skies. Better off will be those who fight on ground and water. People waging this war will have their scientists who will invent different and strange cannon-balls. When they explode, these cannon-balls, instead of killing, will cast a spell over all that lives; people, armies and livestock. This spell will make them sleep, and sleep they will instead of fighting, and after they will come back to their senses. We [Serbia] will not fight in this war, but others will do battle over our heads. Burning people will fall from the sky over Pozega [a town in Serbia]. Only one country at the end of the world, surrounded by great seas, as big as our Europe [Australia?], will live in peace, without any troubles…. Upon it or over it not a single canon-ball will explode! Those who run and hide in the mountains with three crosses will find shelter and will be saved to live afterwards in abundance, happiness and love, because there will be no more wars….”

The monk of Werl, Cologne (1801):

“There will be a terrible war; on one side will be the people who live where the sun rises, on the other all those who live where the sun sets. Russia will send out enormous masses of soldiers and Cossack cavalry. One will fight a long time without decisive result, until finally one comes to the country of the Rhine. There, one will fight so much during three days that the water of the Rhine will be reddened. This war will come when there is general contempt for religion. When nobody wants to obey any more, when one cannot distinguish the rich person from the poor, when the people give up themselves entirely to sensual pleasures, when iniquity reaches its climax believe that this time is close. What follows this battle: Peace will be returned to you, Germany; France will recover its king; the shepherd will bring the flock to its fold.”

The blind young man from Prague (14th century)

These predictions are remarkable, describing the history of Bohemia from the First World War on.

1) One and one more and a half time there will be foreign rulers over Bohemia. [This is not clear.]

2) At a time when one ruler is over Bohemia for more than 60 years, a big war will start after a regicide. [Ed., this seems to refer to the First World War, which started with the assassination of the Austrian crown prince.]

3) Then, the crowned heads will fall like ripe apples from the trees. [Ed., this happened in the last months of the First World War, starting with Russia in 1917, spreading to Germany and Austria-Hungary in 1918.]

4) The Bohemian lion will rule himself and won’t be subordinated any more. [Ed., this is a clear reference to Czechoslovakia.]

5) Two peoples will be in Bohemia.

6) The first (or ruling) people will persecute second people, and give them no freedom. [Mistreatment of the German minority.]

7) Until a powerful one comes. [Hitler]

8) Then, the lords in Prague will throw freedom to the second people, but too late.

9) There will come another war between all the peoples of the world. [Ed., this is the Second World War, which began after Czechoslovakia was dismembered.]

10) Germany will become a large heap of rubble and only the region of the blue stones will be spared. [Ed., the “blue stones” are the Alps.]

11) The big war will come to an end when the cherries blossom. [Ed., Hitler was defeated in May.]

12) As long as the cherries grow, I wouldn’t want to be a German.

13) But when the cherries are harvested, I wouldn’t want to be a Czech. [Ed., the Communists quickly took over the country.]

14) Twice the Bohemian land will be sieved: the first time only as many Germans will remain as there is place under an oak.

15) Again the Czech lion will rule over Bohemia, but its brilliance is over.

16) Then there will be still only one people in Bohemia.

17) A new war will break out and this will be the shortest of all. (a) The people will destroy the world and the world will destroy the people. (b) And Bavaria has to suffer much. (c) This happens because mankind will leave God, and God will purify them. (d) When people attempt to take the creator’s place the end is near.

18) The people in Bohemia will be destroyed by the war, and everything in the country will be buried.

19) Twice the Bohemian land will be sieved: the second time only as many Czechs will remain as there is space on one hand.

20) There won’t be peace in Europe until Prague is a heap of rubble.

23) The revenge comes from across the large water.

21) At the [time of the] cherry blossom Prague will be destroyed.

24) When for the second time the cherries mature, the refugees from Bohemia sadly return again to their looms and fields.

25) But it won’t be many.

26) And these few will ask each other: Where did you hide, and where were you?

27) The farmers will crack the whip behind the plow and say: Here was Prague.

28.) All over the world will be a new age, which will be called the Golden One.

 

The Sybille of Prague (?-1658)

“Still your rule lasts, my loved Prague, but also you will face the last hour. Prague, my dear Prague, you will find a rare and terrible end. A breath goes through your lanes, sweet and warm; surprised mankind will feel it. With horribly distorted faces thousands begin to rest and freeze despite the warmth. It comes to the end. Ten musty bells of the last church clang in the air. The slow and muddy tides of the Moldau roll as a terrible hurricane roars across the country, across the city. Yellow-grey dust and heavy, poisonous clouds take the breath from humans and cattle. The Hradschin is set on fire, in the city the walls burst. Everywhere fire rages. The earth trembles, vibrated by the mighty quake. Deep gaps do open, devouring the dead and the living. The graves open as ransacked by spirit hands, and the skeletons smile with cruel laughter. Everything sinks in the unfathomably black depth.

“From Vyschrad a tremendous fireball comes along, rocks fly through the air and all around blazes a sea of fire. Everything that mankind’s diligence has created lies in debris and ash. One can only hear the roar of the storm. Life has gone out. I only see rubble and corpses. Slowly the clouds disappear where once the proud cathedral dome had been. I see a bloody-red fireball. It is over! Prague, your fate has been fulfilled! Where are your houses, proud city? Why do gloomy tides flood the coasts of a deserted heath? Horrible worms eat body and spirit with frightening effect. Weeds and ruins and a poisonous cloud characterize the countryside. Is this the harvest of the human seed?”

Janissaries – the Sword of Allah
Balkan-born Christian Boys Forced to Become
Islam’s Most Elite Soldiers

By Anthony C. LoBaido
Today in The Sudan, Christian black African boys are being forcibly converted to Islam by the Arab fighters currently ruling in Khartoum. This may seem like a new phenomenon, but in reality it has been practiced by Muslims against Christians for many centuries.

The story of the Janissaries is a sweeping epic that both inspires and defies imagination.

During the 15th Century, Constantinople – which had been named after the famous Christian convert and Roman General Constantine – was a Western island in a Muslim Sea. For many years the city in Northwest Turkey had repelled the attacks of Muslim invaders.

By then, less than two generations before Columbus sailed to the new world, an Islamic Sultan came along with a new breed of soldier. Other enlightened Muslim rulers, such as Mahmud of Ghazna (971-1030 AD) and Saladin (born in Takrit, Kurdistan) had shown, on occasion, mercy to those they met on the battlefield.

Islam expanded into Russia, Central Asia, Eastern Europe, to the borders of France, where Charles Martel pushed them back. Gold was mined in Sudan by African, Asian and European slaves. Between modern day Barcelona and Pakistan the Islamic world used a common currency.

While A.D. 2001 may be the Pax Electronica and 1900 the Pax Britannica, the 14th Century was Pax Islamica – while the Holy Roman Empire held on for dear life. Gold, Silk, Spices, Ivory and Porcelain were valued items in the field of international trade. Yet those of the Islamic faith peddled slaves.

“Yes, it is the Muslims, not the white Europeans who were the first and greatest slave traders – and it was the Janissaries – Christian boys sold into Islamic slavery, who forged the expansion of the Islamic Empire in the 14th Century,” said, Micah Azzir, a Turkish doctoral candidate from Istanbul, Turkey, who is working on his Ph.D. thesis on the Janissaries.

Bringing Order to the Balkans

Slavic invasions also came – hence Russia’s historical kinship with the Serbians. Yet the most important invasions as far as Christian civilization was concerned came from the expanding Ottoman Empire.

The Christians in the Balkans were weak and disorganized in the middle of the 14th Century. Race wars, religious schisms and petty feuds split the peoples of the region into warring tribes. Yet the fall of the Balkans to the Muslims didn’t have to happen.

The finest and most powerful Tzar of the region, Stefan Dushan, by the mid 14th Century had expanded the Serbian Empire into Albania, Bosnia and Macedonia. Ironically Dushan could have kept the Muslims out of Turkey. But he was poisoned before he could add Byzantium to his Empire and check the Ottomans’ advance into Europe.

In 1380 the Sultan Murad’s army made its way into Macedonia. By 1389 the Serbs fell when their leader Lazar was betrayed by a relative on the battlefield., thus splitting the ranks. It was a huge blow to Christendom — one which threatens world peace even to this very day.

It was in Kosovo that the Serbs made their last stand. But Ottoman victory was inevitable. The Sultan ordered a tax to be paid by every Christian family – a son. The sons that would go on to form the elite unit known as the Janissaries.

The idea to raise a corps of Christian soldiers (those who had manned the elite units of the Roman army) was the brainchild of Sultan Murad I. The name Janissaries comes from an expression used by a Muslim Holy Man of that era, who called the converted Christian boys “Yeni Ceri” or the “New Troops.”

Azziz explained that the Sultan set careful guidelines in choosing recruits for the Janissaries. He said that the Islamic Empire was expanding faster than the capability of the Muslim troops to hold the ground they had taken.

“Every five years the Sultan sent in his representatives to take a slave tax. Only one Christian boy could be taken from any one family in the Balkans. The boys would be between the ages of 8 and 18. An only son could not be taken. There is also some evidence that if the parents were ill, that the Sultan would not take a son from that particular family.”

The Imperial scribe would record the names of the families and the boys taken. He then gave each boy 5 gold pieces which would help them survive a march hundreds of miles long back to Turkey.

 

Into the Islamic World

The new Christian boys were turned over to the new Sultan. He was to be their King. They were his property – destined to form the Sultan’s elite infantry units. “Islamic law forbids that other Muslims be sold into slavery,” Azziz noted.

Once the Janissaries had recovered from their long trek from the Balkans, they were put under both mental and physical tests by the Turks. They were trained for eight years in archery, swordsmanship, horsemanship, wrestling and weightlifting. Some would go on to work on the estates of Turkish nobles as farmhands. Others learned skills like blacksmithing, masonry and carpentry. The very best Janissaries were sent on to the Sultan’s palace, where they would form his elite bodyguard. Presiding over
this entire training process was the chief Eunich who served the Sultan with
unwavering loyalty.

In time, some of these European Christian coverts to Islam became leaders in
the government and the military of the Ottoman Empire.

How was this possible? It seems unbelievable.

Says Azziz, “Constantine the Great and Diocletian were from Illyria in the Balkans and became great leaders in Roman times. As such, it is not surprising that the Janissaries carried on that same military tradition.

Another peripheral point is that historically the Crusaders were considered enemies of the Eastern Church in the Balkans – a rift the Pope apologized for only in the spring of 2001. The ancestors of the families of the Janissaries hated the Roman Catholics and directed that historical hate at the Pope, the Crusaders and even the Roman alphabet.

The forces of Christendom were to have their first showdown with the Janissaries at Varna. It was here that the Sultan’s Janissaries faced off with the King of Hungary, French Knights, a collection of European mercenaries and Vlad II – the father of the infamous Count Dracula.

Riding and shooting on their camels and horses, the Janissaries won the battle of Varna. The King of Hungary was killed. Yet the victory came at great cost in blood and treasure to the Turks. “May Allah never again grant me such a victory!” exclaimed the Sultan.

About nine years after their victory at Varna, Memet II set his sites on Constantinople – the jewel of all Christian outpost. Memet II fortified himself in a special castle six miles outside of Constantinople to prepare for the siege. The Crusaders had set an iron chain across the “Golden Horn” which protected the harbor around Constantinople.

On April 2nd 1453 the Islamic troops began their attack on the Crusaders, the Turks attacked walls around Constantinople. By Sea, Christian galleys burned Turk ships and killed 12,000 Men. The Islamic Admiral who presided over this debacle was whipped in pubic and all his money given to the Janissaries.

The Sultan then ordered the rest of the Islamic naval vessels to be carried over land past the aforementioned chain around the Golden Horn. Over 10,000 Turks attacked the city the next day. The Janissaries took the city and Memet II made Constantinople the new capitol of Islam.

The Janissaries continued to train for war. They were, as slaves, forbidden to drink any alcohol, gamble or even get married.

“They lived like monks, trapped – albeit willingly – in a monestary,” said Azziz.

To ensure the loyalty of the Janissaries, the Sultan paid them bonuses, gave them a salary paid every three months and new clothing once per year. The Janissaries also were able to purchase almost any military weapons they wished for. They traveled into battle on horse and camel. They had their own treasury and commissary. As they marched into Belgrade and Budapest to the beat of symbols and drums in unison, all of Christendom trembled before them. (Under the direction of Suleyman the Magnificent the Janissaries made it all the way into Austria).

The End of the Janissaries

By the year 1600 the ruling Sultan needed more soldiers and mercenaries and slaves than ever. Unable to keep up with this growing need given the ongoing quota from the Balkans, he allowed for the first time Turks and native born Muslims to enter the ranks of the Janissaries.

“This immediately destroyed the esprit de corps that had forged the fighting ethos of this elite unit,” said Azziz.

“The Janissaries then became involved in sexual relations with the Sultan’s harem and also planned and carried out assassinations against the Sultans.”

In the early 1800’s Sultan Selim III tried to bring European style military reforms to the Janissaries. In fact, Selim III wanted to bring Turkey into modern times by imitating all things European. The Janissaries rebelled and killed Selim III. In 1826 the Janissaries attempted a coup. The ruling Sultan, Mahmud II was outraged. As was the case of the Old Testament story of prophets hidden in a furnace, Mahmud II survived the coup against his brother by hiding in the furnace of a public bath.

Mahmud II turned his cannons on the Janissaries when they were trapped in their barracks at the Hippodrome near the Topkapi Palace.

“Over 4,000 Janissaries perished, yet they were a far cry from the loyal Christian converts who had served the Ottoman Empire so well through the centuries,” concluded Azziz. “It was a sad ending to a romantic and mysterious group of men. Yet the Janissaries were even tougher. Desertion and cowardice and disobedience were punishable by death. The closest thing to the Janissaries in modern times in my opinion is the French Foreign Legion or perhaps the Ghurkas. We may never see their kind again.”

Predicted/Fictitious Scenario: World War III

Eastern Alliance

  • Pakistan

  • China

  • North Korea

  • Iran

  • Cuba

  • Russia

  • Afghanistan

  • Central Asia (Turkmenistan, Uzbekistan, Kyrgystan, Tajikstan, Azerbaijan)

  • Vietnam, Laos

  • Colombia, Venezuela

Western Alliance

  • Canadamerica

  • European Union (especially Great Britain, France, Germany, Italy, Netherlands, Spain)

  • Australia, New Zealand

  • Japan, South Korea

  • South Africa

  • Mexico, Brazil, Argentina

  • India

  • Israel

In 2020, growing tensions between India and Pakistan finally flared into war. While India possessed a higher population and greater resources than their smaller neighbor, Pakistan was better prepared and made significant advances during the opening clashes of the war. India though had developed an air force ages ahead of the Pakistani air force; daring tactical bombing raids disabled the vaunted Pakistani “first strike” armored and artillery brigades and stopped them in their path only 30km past the Indian border. The front quickly stabilized, both sides poured in reinforcements, and all hopes for a swift resolution began to wane, forcing both countries to call upon their allies for support. The United Nations once again proved unable to exert any influence of significance beyond a 700 man peacekeeping force in Kashmir.

At the end of the first year, no less than twelve different nations were involved in the hostilities in one form or another. Pakistan was at the forefront of a powerfull trade alliance between many of the former Russian states that earned independence after the breakup of the Soviet Union in the late 20th Century. The countries – Turkmenistan, Uzbekistan, Kyrgystan, Tajikstan, Azerbaijan, with the notable exception of Georgia – began to send troops and equipment into Pakistan to replace losses that nation’s industry could not quickly construct. While individually their military power was limited, they proved quite effective when united. In response, India called upon its friends in Bangladesh and Nepal to join the fight, and began to put pressure on the Chinese to intervene.

To this end, China began pouring troops across the Pakistani border in early 2022, predicating their advances with barrages of literally thousands of missiles upon the fortified villages in their path. Pakistan had no chance to stop these advancing armies – if they pulled troops away from the Indian front, that line would shatter and all would be lost. In desperation, and indeed with no other choice available to them, Pakistani aircraft dropped three low-yield nuclear bombs atop the advancing Chinese spearheads.

Reaction from the world was one of immediate outrage and panic. Global stock markets were severly damaged as the threat of nuclear annihilation loomed. Fearing further strikes on Chinese territory, the government in Beijing ordered the launch of twelve nuclear missiles into Pakistan, but these never reached their targets. Instead, all of them mysteriously exploded at the highest point of their ballistic trajectory. A second strike also failed, as did a counterattack by Pakistan’s few existing ballistic missiles.

Although long-range attacks were somehow rendered impotent, cruise missiles and tactical artillery shells were successfully exchanged, leaving the border between Pakistan and China a devastated wasteland. Limited nuclear strikes also occured within India itself, on or near the front lines, but both sides resisted the temptation to start destroying each other’s cities.

Within the United Nations, the use of nuclear weapons by the warring powers was the object of heated debate. The Security Council produced a resolution condemning further use of such weapons, but this was summarily ignored. In response, Canadamerica, Britain, and Russia unilaterally cut off all trade and financial support to the entire area.

Once again intercontinental nuclear missiles were launched, but not a single one ever struck any target. It was at this point that Canadamerica revealed a previously unknown array of automated global defense satellites capable of tracking and knocking down any ballistic missile within minutes of launch. This system, known as EarthShield, put the United Nations into an uproar. Every country, with the exception of Britain and Australia, argued bitterly. It was their contention that the use of such a system against active military forces was an act of war.

Canadamerica argued that had they not utilized EarthShield, most of Pakistan, India, and China, if not the whole of Asia, would be a devasted radioactive zone. In response, Russia and China withdrew from the United Nations, effectively causing that organization to cease to exist. In a daring bid, Chinese “Jade Dragon” mobile fighting platforms launched lower orbital raids upon key EarthShield components, reducing the system to under 60% capability. Over the course of the ensuing year, the ongoing war spread throughout Asia. Chinese armies rampaged through eastern Russia, but stalled as they approached Moscow, as Russians deployed their experimental SuperTank units. The SuperTank’s feared EMP rail guns proved effective; literally whole cleaving Chinese armored divisions. The winter of that year, heightened by nuclear-driven dust in the upper atmosphere, was one of the worst on record. Millions of Chinese and Russians died on the steppes. Korea, Vietnam, Laos, and Cambodia all became involved in the fighting to one degree or another.

Canadamercia and European Union, suffering economically under the collapse of the world’s stock markets, sent in a combined 450,000 soldier, multi-national task force to try to halt the fighting. The task force managed to secure much of South East Asia, but as they approached northward, they were fired upon by the very people they were trying to help and opted to halt their advance. In the end, the military might of the two superpowers remained idle, waiting in offshore task forces or within neutral countries for the fighting to die down.

World War III, as it was now known, did not officially end until 2024, although scattered fighting continued between India and Pakistan until the middle of 2025.The Indian defense, working as a unit with its intelligence proved to be too big a hindrance for invading Pakistani troops,who eventually began retreating despite orders to continue attacking. Much of the Pakistani region was devastated or entirely destroyed. The world markets gradually stabilized as China’s armies retreated and resumed the goal of suppressing the revolution. Most of Pakistan’s allies, their resources depleted by punishing Indian air strikes, pulled out of the war one by one.

India seemed to be emerging as the clear winner admist all the chaos having suffered least damage on its land.

India eventually drove Pakistan back to its own border, but made no effort to advance further, fearing additional nuclear bombardment or, more likely, intervention by the United States, which was by then threatening to begin bombing both sides if the war did not come to an immediate halt.

This perhaps a precautionary measure by Canadamerica fearing India’s eminent rise as a dominant super power. When all was said and done, very few borders changed, but over a dozen nations were left in ruins. Many of the world’s emerging powers were stuck down. The world would never be the same.

(SN: Now that I know about Scalar Weapons I doubt this scenario. I think it more likely that, as the European prophets said, the war will be very quick, perhaps lasting less than 2-weeks with much of Europe over run within 3 or 4-days.

Scalar weapons can kill millions instantly without pain. The body and every cell, microbe, every enzyme, simply ceases life. The bodies will not decompose for weeks. If the Russians used this over Europe the entire continent could be dead within minutes and Russia could own the place for future generations,  or so they might imagine. Considering the prophecies and the knowledge we have of these weapons, I think a World War will be extremely quick, and the non-strategic countries and tiny villages and hillside squatter’s huts will hear about it after it all has ended. That is where I intend to hide.)

[youtube https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hajJ_Z5nF14&w=560&h=315]

World War Three in Brief

A Three World War scenario was developed several decades ago (see Conspiratorial History). Two World Wars have already been achieved, and the Third and final World War envisions an attack on Iraq, Iran and/or Syria as being the trigger to set the entire Middle East into fiery conflagration. Once America is firmly entrenched into the Middle East with the majority of her first-line units, North Korea is to attack South Korea. Then, with America’s forces stretched well beyond the limit, China is to invade Taiwan. This will usher in the start of World War Three.

World War Definition:

What constitutes a ‘world war’? How many countries need to be involved? And who decides at which point a number of regional skirmishes can be grouped together and called a World War? At the time, who called the official start of World War 1 and World War 2?

And have you noticed that although the term ‘World War Three’ is freely used in the alternative press and on the Internet, all the major news networks have stoically avoided using any phrase reminiscent of World War.

Since it’s difficult to find a definition for an event which has only happened twice in modern history, here’s my attempt at an answer to the question ‘what constitutes a world war’?

A World War is a military conflict spanning more than 2 continents, in which at least 20 major countries participate in an attack against a common enemy, and which has the attention of the man-in-the-street due to the significant loss of life.

With that definition, we can agree that WW1 and WW2 were in fact World Wars (both wars involved some degree of participation from most of the world’s then existing countries: Britain, France, Germany, Italy, Japan, the United States and the Soviet Union). We can also agree that we are very close to achieving World War 3. The only requirement left to fulfill the start of WW3 is that of a military conflict spanning more than 2 continents. As soon as Israel attacks Palestine, or North Korea attacks South Korea or the US, or China invades Taiwan, we will have the next World War well underway.

World War 3 Timeline

These are, I believe, the stages of the planned Third World War:

  • Prelude – The events leading up to the start of World War Three, including Sept 11, 2001.

July 12, 2001 — A full two months before the September 11 attack, a Russian expert, Tatyana Koryagina, “a senior research fellow in the Institute of Macroeconomic Researches subordinated to Russian Ministry of Economic Development”, warned of an attack in America: “Besides bombs and missiles, there are other kinds of weaponry, much more destructive ones. . . . The U.S. is engaged in a mortal economic game … There is a shadow economy, shadow politics and also a shadow history, known to conspirologists. There are (unseen) forces acting in the world, unstoppable for (most powerful) countries and even continents. There are international, ‘super-state’ and ‘super-government’ groups. In accordance with tradition, the mystical and religious components play extremely important roles in human history. One must take into account the shadow economy, shadow politics and the religious component, while predicting the development of the present financial situation. Shadow financial activities of $300 trillion are hanging over the planet. At any moment, they could fall on any stock exchange and cause panic and crash… The U.S. has been chosen as the object of financial attack because the financial center of the planet is located there. The effect will be maximal. The strike waves of economic crisis will spread over the planet instantly, and will remind us of the blast of a huge nuclear bomb.” This speech has proven prescient, given the state of the global economy in 2009.

September 11, 2001 — Eleven years to the day after President Bush’s speech, the World Trade Center and the Pentagon are attacked.

September 13, 2001 — Deputy Defense Secretary Paul Wolfowitz says the retaliation would be continued until the roots of terrorism are destroyed. ‘These people try to hide. They won’t be able to hide forever … They think their harbors are safe, but they won’t be safe forever … it’s not simply a matter of capturing people and holding them accountable, but removing the sanctuaries, removing the support systems, ending states who sponsor terrorism.’

October 11, 2001 — Tom Brokaw announces the world now has formed into the New World Order.

October 26, 2001 — President Bush signs legislation into law that gives Federal Government dictatorial powers and severely — if not fatally — erodes individual liberties and rights.

November 2001 — January 2002 – Bush foreign policy and security advisers, including Richard Perle, Paul Wolfowitz, and Condoleeza Rice, say Saddam poses the greatest danger to the U.S. and should be the next target in the war on terrorism. Unnamed diplomatic and Pentagon sources say through press reports that the CIA and Defense Department are making plans for an Iraqi military campaign. The president remarks that Saddam will “find out” the consequences of refusing to allow United Nations weapons inspectors to return to Iraq. [Sources: Washington Times, USA Today, New York Times and the Observer (U.K.)]

Dec. 5, 2001 — Members of Congress John McCain, Richard Shelby, Jesse Helms, Henry Hyde, Harold Ford Jr., Joseph Lieberman, Trent Lott, Benjamin Gilman, and Sam Brownback send President Bush a letter urging military action against Iraq.

January 29, 2002 — Bush, in his State of the Union Address, lists Iraq, Iran and North Korea as constituting an ‘axis of evil, arming to threaten the peace of the world. By seeking weapons of mass destruction, these regimes pose a grave and growing danger’.

February 2002 — Vice President Dick Cheney prepares to visit the Middle Eastern nations of Saudi Arabia, Jordan, Turkey, and Kuwait, all of which border Iraq. On Cheney’s trip Bush remarks, “There’s nothing like looking somebody in the eye and letting them know that when we say we’re going to fight terror, we mean it.” Also in February on a trip to Japan, Bush reportedly tells the Japanese prime minister “We’ll attack Iraq. We’ll do it definitely.”[Sources: The Guardian (U.K.), Kyodo News]

March 11-13, 2002 — As Cheney travels on his Middle East trip, the leaders of Turkey and Jordan, two scheduled stops on the vice president’s travel agenda, warn a U.S. attack on Iraq could destabilize the region. Cheney first arrives in London, where British Prime Minister Tony Blair pledges support for expanding America’s war against terrorism to other nations. Jordan’s King Abdullah meets with Cheney and states publicly that he does not support a U.S. strike against Iraq. [Source: Washington Post]

March 14, 2002 — President Bush gives his first press conference since 9-11 and says, “all options are on the table,” including nuclear weapons, to confront states that threaten to use weapons of mass destruction. Saddam Hussein “is a problem, and we’re going to deal with him.” [Source: Washington Post]

May 24, 2002 — The six members of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, who are the highest ranking members of the U.S. armed forces, publicly criticize the president’s desire for a swift strike against Iraq. The military commanders express fears that an early invasion would result in many American casualties, and that a cornered Saddam Hussein would not hesitate to use biological or chemical weapons. [Source: London Telegraph]

July 9, 2002 — Bush tells reporters, “It is the stated policy of this government to have a regime change [in Iraq], and we’ll use all the tools at our disposal to do so.” [Source: Associated Press]

July – September 2002 — On numerous occasions, former U.N. Iraqi weapons inspector Scott Ritter criticizes the Bush Administration for its Iraq policy. Ritter maintains that Saddam’s military capability is negligible and Bush wants to invade Iraq for political purposes. [Sources: CNN, Washington Post, New York Times]

Aug. 18, 2002 — Richard Perle is quoted in a Washington Post story by political reporter Dana Milbank headlined, “White House Push for Iraqi Strike Is on Hold.” The subhead reads, “Waiting to Make Case for Action Allows Invasion Opponents to Dominate Debate.” Perle says, “Timing is everything when you do this. If you launched [a public campaign] too far in advance and nothing followed, that would raise questions and fuel a debate that would not be helpful to the administration…If you join the debate now, but don’t act for months, you pay a worse price.”

Sept. 8, 2002 — The United Kingdom’s Independent reports “more than 100 U.S. and British aircraft attacked Iraqi air installations last week in the biggest raid for more than three years.” [Source: The Independent (U.K.)]

September 12, 2002 — Bush tells UN that Iraq is a “grave and gathering danger” and that the US “will not allow any terrorist or tyrant to threaten civilisation with weapons of mass murder”.

Sept. 13, 2002 — Reps. Jim McDermott, D-Wash., and Dennis Kucinich, D-Ohio, declare Saddam’s efforts to amass weapons of mass destruction pose no immediate threat to the U.S., and Bush’ real motive for a military strike is to make a grab for Iraqi oil. “Oil is a factor. How much [of a factor] is anybody’s guess, but to discount it as a factor is, I think, misleading,” said Kucinich. “It’s not a conspiracy theory to bring it in because, after all, it is the second largest oil supply in the world.” [Source: CNN]

Sept. 16, 2002 — Nelson Mandela increases his verbal offensive against the Bush Administration hawks. “What right has Bush to say that Iraq’s offer is not genuine?” asked Mandela. “We must condemn that very strongly. No country, however strong, is entitled to comment adversely in the way the U.S. has done. They think they’re the only power in the world. They’re not and they’re following a dangerous policy. One country wants to bully the world.” [Source: BBC]

Sept. 19, 2002 — President Bush submits a draft of a congressional resolution authorizing him to take military action against Iraq. Senate Majority Leader Tom Daschle, D-S.D., predicts Congress will vote on the resolution before November elections. The draft resolution says, “The president is authorized to use all means that he determines to be appropriate, including force, in order to enforce the United Nations Security Council resolutions [pertaining to Iraq], defend the national security interests of the United States against the threat posed by Iraq, and restore international peace and security in the region.” [Source: Washington Post]

Sept. 24, 2002 — Tony Blair unveils a dossier of evidence on Saddam Hussein’s possession of weapons of mass destruction. The dossier, based on British and U.S. intelligence, was criticized for not revealing convincing evidence pointing to the need for Saddam’s immediate removal. [Source: Associated Press]

Sept. 27, 2002 — The International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) announces that the Bush Administration cited a non-existent report said to be from 1998 on Iraq’s supposed imminent nuclear capability. “There’s never been a report like that issued from this agency,” said Mark Gwozdecky, an IAEA spokesman. [Source: Washington Times]

Sept. 28, 2002 — Up to 400,000 protesters march against war in Iraq in central London.

Oct. 1, 2002 (Time approximate 12:00 EDT) – In Vienna, Hans Blix, the head U.N. weapons inspector, announces a tentative agreement with Iraq to allow inspectors to return beginning in two weeks. Search protocols of Hussein’s Presidential palaces remain unresolved. Source: Washington Post]

Oct. 1, 2002 (Time approximate 16:30 EDT) — Within hours of the Blix announcement President Bush reacts negatively to the agreement reached between Iraq and weapons inspectors. “We’re just not going to accept something that is weak,” he said. Bush urges the U.N. to “put some calcium in the backbone” of an alternative resolution for dealing with Iraq. On an alternative congressional resolution drafted by Senators Biden and Lugar of the Senate Foreign Relations Committee, Bush says, “I don’t want a resolution that ties my hands…What I won’t accept is something that allows Saddam Hussein to continue to lie, deceive the world,” Bush said. “I’m just not going to accept something that is weak. It’s not worth it – the United Nations must show its backbone and we’ll work with members of the Security Council to put a little calcium there, put some calcium in the backbone, so this organization is more likely to keep the peace as we go down the road.” [Sources: Washington Post, Associated Press]

Next: Act I: Baghdad Invaded

Scene I: Baghdad Invaded

The initial 42 day war, waged strictly ‘by the numbers’.

March 17, 2003 — At 8:15pm, EST, President Bush announces a 48-hour ultimatum to Saddam Hussein to leave the country with his sons, or suffer the invasion.

March 20, 2003 — US starts invasion of Iraq, exactly 555 days after September 11, 2001.

April 9, 2003 — Coalition Forces seize control of Baghdad quickly and relatively effortlessly because Saddam orders a tactical retreat.

April 12, 2003 — “In a unique meeting in St. Petersburg, Russia, the leaders of Russia, France, and Germany meet to deliver a very somber warning against President Bush. Russia’s President Putin delivers the key summation: ‘We are not going to export capitalist, democratic revolutions. If we do, we’re going to end up on a slippery slope to non-ending military conflicts. We can’t let that happen’.” Putin backs up his threat by deploying the Black Sea Fleet between Syria and North Korea, in Peter the Great Bay, and conducts aggressive sea, air and land exercises from April 15-21.

April 17, 2003 — The US issues an impossible ultimatum to Syria demanding:

  • the release of all Weapons of Mass Destruction hidden by Saddam in Syria;

  • the return to Iraq of all officials of the Saddam regime granted asylum;

  • the disbanding of command structures of the Hizballah, Hamas, Jihad Islami and other Palestinian terrorist groups.

April 17, 2003 — The United States bolsters its military presence near the Iraqi-Syrian border. U.S. officials say Central Command has ordered a build-up of assets in western Iraq. They say the build-up is centered at Al Rutba and includes M1A1 main battle tanks, AH-64A attack helicopters and A-10 ground-support fighter-jets.

April 17, 2003 — Bechtel Corp., the San Francisco construction giant, wins a contract worth up to $680 million to rebuild Iraqi roads, schools, sewers and hospitals damaged in the war.

May 01, 2003 — President Bush lands on the aircraft carrier, Abraham Lincoln, at 3:33pm to declare the major combat phase in the Iraqi War over, exactly 42 days after the war started. In his speech he says, “The battle of Iraq is one victory in a war on terror that began on September the 11, 2001 — and still goes on… From Pakistan to the Philippines to the Horn of Africa, we are hunting down al Qaeda killers… The liberation of Iraq is a crucial advance in the campaign against terror… Our war against terror is proceeding according to principles that I have made clear to all: Any person involved in committing or planning terrorist attacks against the American people becomes an enemy of this country, and a target of American justice. Any person, organization, or government that supports, protects, or harbors terrorists is complicit in the murder of the innocent, and equally guilty of terrorist crimes. Any outlaw regime that has ties to terrorist groups and seeks or possesses weapons of mass destruction is a grave danger to the civilized world — and will be confronted.”

  • Act 1The Middle East. Widespread conflict to bring the entire region into the flames of war, possibly triggered by Iran or militants in Pakistan using North Korean supplied nuclear arms. The first Scene in this Act is the US Invasion of Iraq on March 20, 2003.

World War 3 – Act I, Scene II: Victory Declared – Ongoing Hostilities

December 13, 2003 — In one of the greatest PsyOp exercises of all time, Saddam is captured while the dreaded Patriot Act II is quietly signed into power.

January 18, 2004 — Suicide car bombing near main gate to U.S.-led coalition’s headquarters in Baghdad kills at least 31 people.

February 1, 2004 — Twin suicide bombers kill 109 people in two Kurdish party offices in Irbil.

February 10, 2004 — A suicide bomber detonates a truckload of explosives outside a police station in Iskandariyah, killing 53 people.

February 11, 2004 — A suicide attacker blows up a car packed with explosives in a crowd of Iraqis waiting outside an army recruiting center in Baghdad, killing 47.

March 2, 2004 — In the deadliest attack since the fall of Saddam Hussein, suicide bombers strike Shiite Muslim shrines and kill 185 Iraqi religious pilgrims in Baghdad and Karbala.

March 22, 2004 — Exactly 11 days after the Madrid bombings, Israel assassinates the quadriplegic, partially blind elderly Muslim clerical founder of Hamas, Sheikh Ahmed Yassin. In a region which has become a hotbed of political rage, could this assassination become the equivalent to the assassination of the Austrian Archduke Franz Ferdinand which ignited World War I?

March 31, 2004 — In an apparent retaliation, nine Americans died in and around Fallujah 30 miles west of Baghdad in a particularly horrendous spasm of blood-letting Wednesday, March 31. Exactly one week after assuming responsibility for the most intractable town in Iraq in a troop rotation, the California-based 1st Marine Expeditionary Force suffered the loss of five men in a single attack: a bomb exploded under their vehicle in a village near Fallujah. Inside the city, gunmen attacked two civilian cars carrying four US civilian contractors. The cars were torched by a dancing lynch mob which screaming Islamic slogans dragged the bodies through the city, dismembered and decapitated them and hanged them by their feet. DEBKAfile. For extremely graphic and disturbing pictures of what happened, see rumormillnews.com

March 31, 2004 — In the first year of war in Iraq, the military makes 18,004 medical evacuations during Operation Iraqi Freedom, the Pentagon’s top health official told Congress. The new data, through March 13, is nearly two-thirds higher than the 11,200 evacuations through Feb. 5 cited in February to Congress by the same official. DEBKAfile.

April 21, 2004 — Five suicide bombings near police stations and police academy in southern city of Basra kill at least 74 and wound 160.

April 24, 2004 — A roadside bomb hits a bus south of Baghdad, killing 13.

April 30, 2004 — A New Yorker article appears exposing mistreatment at Abu Ghraib prison in Baghdad. Soon after, similar stories start breaking about British troops engaging in the same activities. Details of prisoner abuse, torture and rape are plastered all over the media, in a seeming attempt to fulfill part of an overall plan to enrage specific Muslim sensibilities in order to provoke war. See a Timeline of events leading up to the torture.

May 11, 2004 — A video airing on an Islamic militant website shows a man who identifies himself as Nick Berg from Philadelphia. The video shows the man being beheaded. The website says he was executed in revenge for the abuse of Iraqi prisoners. All indications are that the video is purely a psy-op exercise designed to shock and scare Americans.

May 17, 2004 — A suicide car bomber kills Izzadine Saleem, president of the Iraqi Governing Council, and eight others including the bomber outside the Green Zone.

June 1, 2004 — A roadside bomb explodes near U.S. base in the northern town of Beiji, killing 11 Iraqis and wounding more than 22 people, including two U.S. soldiers.

June 1, 2004 — A Sunni Governing Council Chief is named the new Iraqi President after the U.S.-backed candidate refused the post.

The Iranian supreme leader Ayatollah Ali Khamenei dismissed Iraq’s new caretaker administration a few days later as a ‘lackey’ government at the beck and call of the United States. ‘Humiliating Iraqi men, raping Iraqi women, breaking down the doors of Iraqi homes and installing a lackey government, that’s what happens when you remove the clergy from politics’, Khamenei said in a keynote speech marking the 15th anniversary of the death of his predecessor Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeini.

June 6, 2004 — A car bomb explodes near the entrance to an American-run base at Taji north of Baghdad, killing at least nine people and wounding 30 others, including three U.S. soldiers.

June 8, 2004 — A car bomb explodes outside a U.S. base in Baqouba, killing one U.S. soldier and five Iraqis. Fifteen Iraqis and 10 U.S. soldiers are wounded. A second car bomb explodes in Mosul, killing nine people and injuring 25.

June 13, 2004 — A suicide car-bomber kills 12 people and wounds 13 near a U.S. garrison in Baghdad.

June 14, 2004 — A car bomb rips through a convoy in Baghdad, killing 13 people, including an American, two Britons and a Frenchman. At least 62 wounded.

June 17, 2004 — A sport utility vehicle packed with artillery shells slams into a crowd waiting to volunteer for the Iraqi military, killing at least 35 people and wounding at least 138.

June 18, 2004 — The second apparent beheading of an American – Paul M. Johnson Jr., previously taken hostage by terrorists. Gruesome photographs were apparently published on an Al Qaeda Web site.

June 22, 2004 — Militants behead Kim Sun-il in Iraq after Seoul refused their demand to withdraw its troops and scrap plans to send additional troops

Kim Sun-il (September 13, 1970 – c. June 22, 2004) was a South Korean translator andChristian missionary who was kidnapped and executed in Iraq.

Early life and education[edit]

Kim was fluent in Arabic, holding a graduate degree in that language from Seoul‘s Hankuk University of Foreign Studies in February 2003. He also had degrees in English andtheology, and had hoped to become a missionary in the Middle East.

Kidnapping[edit]

Kim arrived in Iraq on June 15, 2003, working for Gana General Trading Company, a South Korean company under contract to theAmerican military. On May 30, 2004, he was kidnapped in Fallujah — about 50 km (31 mi) west of Baghdad — by the Islamist groupJama’at al-Tawhid wal-Jihad and held as a hostage. The group, which was allegedly led by Abu Musab al-Zarqawi, killed him on or about June 22 when South Korea refused to meet their demands that it cancel its plans to send 3,000 more troops to Iraq and withdraw the 660 military medics and engineers already there. (This would put South Korea behind only the United Kingdom in number of non-U.S. coalition troops in Iraq.) Jama’at al-Tawhid wa’l Jihad had initially set a June 21 deadline in a videotape showing Kim pleading for his life. However, on June 22, after initial reports that the militants had given their hostage more time, Al Jazeera television reported that they had received a videotape footage of Kim being decapitated by five men, like hostages Nick Berg and Eugene Armstrong in Iraq, Paul Johnson in Saudi Arabia, and Daniel Pearl in Pakistan. The report was subsequently confirmed by the South Korean government. In the murder video, he is fitted with an orange jumpsuit and blindfolded,[2] one of the captors reads a statement and then another captor takes out a knife and decapitates him. The statement said: “Korean citizens, you were warned, your hands were the ones who killed him. Enough lies, enough cheatings. Your soldiers are here not for the sake of Iraqis, but for cursed America”.[2][3]

The president of Gana General Trading is said to have known about the kidnapping almost immediately, but he did not report it until after the videotape aired. He had consulted a lawyer, who argued that the situation must be dealt with without government intervention if Kim was to be saved. It is claimed that government officials had little time to react. However, there are also reports that a videotape of Kim in captivity, in which he appears calm and openly criticizes U.S. intervention in Iraq, was delivered to the Associated PressTelevision News offices in Baghdad at the beginning of June, and that on June 3, an AP reporter in Seoul contacted the South Korean foreign ministry asking if they knew of a missing person with a name sounding like Kim Sun-il’s.

June 24, 2004 — Insurgents launched fierce attacks that killed about 100 people in five Iraqi cities, wreaking havoc just days from the handover of power. The worst attacks were in the city of Mosul, where at least 62 people died and 220 were hurt in a series of car bombings, the US military said. More than 40 people died in Baquba, Ramadi, Falluja and Baghdad, in what appeared to be coordinated attacks.

September 18, 2004 — “Iraq had no WMD: the final verdict”, by Julian Borger in Washington, (London). “The comprehensive 15-month search for weapons of mass destruction in Iraq has concluded that the only chemical or biological agents that Saddam Hussein’s regime was working on before last year’s invasion were small quantities of poisons, most likely for use in assassinations. A draft of the Iraq Survey Group’s final report circulating in Washington found no sign of the alleged illegal stockpiles that the US and Britain presented as the justification for going to war, nor did it find any evidence of efforts to reconstitute Iraq’s nuclear weapons programme… President George Bush now admits that stockpiles have not been found in Iraq but claimed that “Saddam Hussein had the capability of making weapons, and he could have passed that capability on to the enemy”.

November 8, 2004 — 5,000 US-led troops kick off Operation Plymouth Rock, in which 116 suspected insurgents are captured.

December 11, 2004 — “U.S. deserter numbers reach 5,500”, Big News Network.com. “Since the war started in Iraq, the Pentagon says 5,500 U.S. soldiers have deserted, with some of them seeking refugee status in Canada, CBS reported… Meanwhile, other soldiers who were denied conscientious objector status are using the Internet to locate Vietnam-era resisters who assist and even drive objectors to Canada, CBS said.” No doubt because of the poor conditions coalition forces are expected to operate in.

  • Act 2Israel at War — Against her Arab neighbors, possibly Palestine. A Palestinian State will be established, so that all Israelis will be fully separated from Palestinians (listen out for mention of a 7-year treaty to be confirmed by a World Leader – probably Bush), only for Israel to viciously attack Palestine shortly thereafter.

World War 3 – Act II, Scene I: Israel & Palestine

The struggle between the Israelis and the Palestinians is one of the most enduring and explosive of all the world’s conflicts.

It has its roots in the historic claim to the land which lies between the eastern shores of the Mediterranean Sea and the Jordan River.

Israel has been a dry tinderbox in world affairs since 1948 when she became a nation once again. However, tensions have been steadily increasing since Palestine’s Yasser Arafat started ordering suicide and terrorist strikes against Israel from the early 1980’s. All these terror strikes, resulting in much innocent blood being spilt, has prompted various Israeli responses that have accomplished little except to stir up further hatred within the hearts of all Palestinian people.

All this terror, bloodshed, and military retaliation, has turned the entire region into a literal tinderbox, awaiting just the right spark to set the Middle East ablaze. The Muslim world intends for the Israeli-Palestinian conflict to be set ablaze as part of their overall effort to defeat both Israel and her major ally — the United States. This plan was boldly enunciated by Iranian leaders in March 2002. As Coalition Forces were fighting furiously in the southern portion of Iraq, key Arab leaders in the region announced plans to use Iraq as a “swamp” in which to tie down superior American forces and then light “many fires” in the entire Middle East region, including Israel. (Jerusalem Post).

Why is this story worthy of an Act all of its own?

It’s clear to see that no nation in the Middle East really wants a Palestinian State. Therefore, why have American Presidents from Nixon to George W. Bush spent so much time, energy, and diplomatic power behind trying to set up a state within a state that no one wants?

In forcefully heralding a Palestinian State, both Israel and the United States can tell the rest of the world that, if the Palestinians had just wanted peace, – and had stopped the terror attacks – they could have achieved it through the newly created Palestinian State. The US and Israel will be able to state that continued Palestinian terrorism just pushed Israel too far, and “they had it coming”. This will be the excuse when Israel attacks and completely destroys Palestine.

Let’s follow the play and see what happens…

March – June, 2002 — After waves of suicide attacks early in the year, Israel re-occupied almost all of the West Bank in March, and again in June. For most of 2002, Palestinian cities were regularly raided, remained cut off from each other, surrounded and under curfew for long periods of time.

April 2002 — Israeli forces entered and captured the refugee camp in northern West Bank city of Jenin. The Palestinians claimed massacre. The Israeli army, which took heavy casualties, said it met heavy organized resistance, and insisted that 52 Palestinians were killed.

May 2002 — In May, a five-week standoff at Bethlehem’s Church of the Nativity ended when 13 Palestinian militants were sent into exile. A large group of Palestinians had taken refuge in the church when Israeli troops moved into the town.

March 30, 2003 — A convoy of diplomatic vehicles arrives at Sharon’s house in Jerusalem at 3:30pm, local time to formally present him with a long-awaited internationally backed Mideast peace plan, which foresees a Palestinian state established within Israel’s borders no later than 2005, provided the Palestinians permanently cease their terror campaign. 3:30 on 03/03/2003 – are all those threes coincidental?

The number three symbolizes a harmony that includes and synthesizes two opposites. The unity symbolized by the number three isn’t accomplished by getting rid of number two, the entity that caused the discord, and reverting to the unity symbolized by number one. Rather, three merges the two to create a new entity, one that harmoniously includes both opposites. On its own, Entity A leaves no room for Entity B, and Entity B does not allow for the existence of Entity A. Entity C demonstrates how A and B really are compatible, and even complementary. Bringing together two opposites (A and B) requires the introduction of an entity or common goal (C) that is greater than both of them.

March 30, 2003 — As if to underscore the Palestinians’ defiance against the Peace Plan, a suicide terror attack at the Blues cafe near the US Embassy in Tel Aviv kills 3.

April 30, 2003 — US Ambassador Dan Kurtzer meets with Israeli Prime Minister Ariel Sharon to formally present him with a long-awaited internationally backed Mideast peace plan, designed to create a Palestinian state within Israel.

May 22, 2003 — President Bush literally “orders” Prime Minister Sharon to push through Cabinet acceptance of the Road Map, which envisions a side-by-side Palestinian State with Israel. Bush orders $10 billion in US loan guarantees frozen until Israel complies, and reportedly compiles a long list of punitive actions he could take against Israel if it did not back his “Peace Plan”.

May 25, 2003 — Most Israelis are aghast at the sudden turn of events: “In 63 years I have never had a sicker feeling down deep in my Jewish soul than I do this day. To think that a Prime Minister of Israel would agree to a Palestinian State against the will of the majority of the Jewish people, not only in Israel but also around the world… It is no secret that George W. Bush along with the rest of the quartet has pressured Sharon. The question in the minds of most Israelis is what is it Bush has on Sharon that could force him to turn against his own people. For there is no doubt that he will go down in Jewish and World history as the Jew who sold out his own people and gave Israel to the enemies of God.” [“It’s time to stand up for the Jewish people!”, Jerry Golden “REPORT”, 5/25/2003]

 

CONTINUE FROM HERE

 

 

 

May 27, 2003 — Facing a firestorm of criticism from members of his Likud Party over his Cabinet’s approval of a U.S.-backed peace plan envisioning a Palestinian state, Prime Minister Ariel Sharon says that keeping the Palestinians under occupation harms Israel. ‘This can’t go on forever’, Sharon tells Likud lawmakers at a stormy meeting a day after the Cabinet approved the plan. ‘To keep 3.5 million Palestinians under occupation — you can dislike the word, but what is happening is occupation — is in my view bad for Israel, for the Palestinians and for Israel’s economy’, Sharon says. It was the first time that Sharon, for years a hawk and architect of the Israeli settlement drive in the West Bank and Gaza Strip, had publicly used the word ‘occupation’ to describe Israel’s military presence in those territories.”

June 4, 2003 — The Aqaba [Jordan] Peace Summit ends with profound statements from key leaders: Israeli Prime Minister Sharon, Palestinian Prime Minister Abbas and US President Bush all refer to a Palestinian State in their closing addresses – something which has been arduously avoided and fought against for many years. What’s going on? After years resisting Palestinian Independence, Israel makes a miraculous about turn and agrees to a Palestinian State.

June 6, 2003 — In sheer disgust, the Palestinian militant group, Hamas, says it is breaking off talks with Palestinian Prime Minister Abu Mazen in protest at his promise to end violence against Israelis… A spokesman for Hamas, Abdelaziz al-Rantissi, tells the BBC that the prime minister’s promise opens the door for Israel to kill Palestinians at will, and that Hamas is left with no choice but to continue fighting Israel.

June 10, 2003 — IDF helicopters fire five missiles at the car of Hamas leader, Abdel Aziz Rantisi, who survives, but three others are killed. Hamas and other Palestinian leaders vow such revenge as to cause an “earthquake”!

June 11, 2003 — A Palestinian disguised as an Orthodox Jew blows up a crowded civilian bus in Central Jerusalem, killing 17 and wounding scores. Within 20 minutes, IDF jets rocket Palestinian targets in Gaza Strip.

June 13, 2003 — Headlines throughout the region scream that both Israel and Hamas have declared all-out war on each other, during a week in which almost 50 people were killed in various terrorist attacks.

November 16, 2003 — The treasonous Geneva Accord, drafted in London, not Switzerland as is widely believed, is mailed to every Israeli household. Imagine this: a group of Americans, say presidential candidate Howard Dean, Senators Ted Kennedy, Fritz Hollings and Robert Byrd, go to the wilds of Pakistan and meet with the lieutenants of Usama bin Laden. They carry with them a “peace” proposal hammered out with various al Qaida supporters in the United States calling for the unilateral withdrawal of American forces from all Islamic countries. They present the proposal to terror agents representing bin Laden, work out the kinks and arrive at an agreement aimed at ending the conflict between al Qaida and the United States. What would the overwhelming majority of Americans say? In unison the outcry would be – Treason!

April 17, 2004 — Abdel Aziz al-Rantissi, head of the Hamas militant group in Gaza, is killed in a targeted Israeli attack. “Israel will regret this. Revenge is coming,” another Hamas leader, Ismail Haniya, told reporters. “This blood will not be wasted. It is our fate in Hamas and it is our fate as Palestinians to die as martyrs.”

December 4, 2004 — In an apparent change in long-standing policy, a top Hamas leader in the West Bank said the group would accept the establishment of a Palestinian state in the West Bank and Gaza Strip as well as a long-term truce with Israel. ‘Hamas has announced that it accepts a Palestinian independent state within the 1967 borders with a long-term truce’, Sheik Hassan Yousef told The Associated Press, referring to lands Israel captured in the 1967 Six Day war. A true turn-around of unbelievable proportions.

January 7, 2005 — Eleven months after unofficial coalition talks between Likud and Labor began, and five months after negotiations started with United Torah Judaism, the three parties signed coalition agreements at the Prime Minister’s Office in Tel Aviv. The only way in which Israel can carry out her planned unilateral withdrawal as first envisioned by the Oslo Accord is if both major parties came together to form a government which could not be shaken by the inevitable explosion of resistance from settlers and patriots who are completely, irrevocably opposed to the idea of giving up land to the Palestinian enemy.

  • Act 3Far East — “Hair-raising nuclear confrontation that threatens mankind’s existence” – Peter Lemesurier, author of The Armageddon Script, p. 223, written in 1981. Includes China invading Taiwan and a nuclear eruption on the Korean Peninsula.

World War 3 – Act III, Scene I: The Far East

Hair-Raising Nuclear Confrontation

While not widely reported in the US press, war rhetoric has been escalating rapidly since late April 2003, when North Korea’s military reached full war preparedness. No army prepares for war, only to remain in this state for so long. What on earth is going on?

April 21, 2003 — North Korea calls on all its citizens to increase the country’s defence capabilities, according to the state’s official media. ‘All officers and men of the People’s Army … always keep yourselves combat ready,’ the KCNA news agency reports the North Korean military as saying. ‘If enemies invade our inviolable sky, land and seas even an inch, destroy up the aggressors with merciless annihilating blows’. The Central Committee and the Central Military Commission of the Worker’s Party of Korea jointly issue the call which was carried in Pyongyang newspapers.

April 21, 2003 — One day before scheduled talks between US and North Korean diplomats, a secret Donald Rumsfeld memorandum calling for regime change in North Korea is leaked. The paper does not call for military action against North Korea, but wants the United States to team up with China in pushing for the collapse of Kim Jong-il’s bankrupt but belligerent regime.

April 24, 2003 — American envoy James Kelly deliberately insults Chinese and North Korean diplomats by breaking off talks in Beijing without giving any notice. American embassy officials would not say where he was heading.

May 4, 2003 — Kim Myong Chol, a Japanese-born Korean, delivers a message on behalf of the North Korean government: “North Korea has a nuclear capability. It’s quite obvious. North Korea may have minimum 100 nuclear warheads, maximum 300. They all lock onto American cities… If the US attacks North Korea, North Korea will definitely use those nuclear weapons against the US mainland.” Oops, shouldn’t we take this threat seriously?

May 4, 2003 — U.S. Defense Secretary Donald Rumsfeld refuses to rule out the possibility of war with North Korea.

June 4, 2003 — After a fairly uneventful month, war rhetoric continues to escalate. The US announces an $US11 billion new North Korean war plan… When war breaks out, the forces will skirt the DMZ and head for Pyongyang, giving them the ability to “take down” North Korea’s heavy presence on the border within an hour of war breaking out.. “This is Kim Jong-il’s worst nightmare,” one official said.

June 11, 2003 — Defense Secretary Donald Rumsfeld’s advisory panel states that the United States should be prepared to destroy North Korea’s Yongbyon reactor if necessary to keep Pyongyang from trafficking in nuclear weapons.

June 11, 2003 — Australia considers taking a role in an international effort to intercept North Korean ships that may be carrying weapons of mass destruction (WMD) or illegal cargoes used to finance its military programs. North Korea has always warned that a naval blockade would be a trigger for war. She cannot afford to have any interdiction of critical foodstuffs or fuel.

April 10, 2004 — “The year to fear for Taiwan: 2006”, By Wendell Minnick, Asia Times. “TAIPEI – If China ever makes the decision to invade Taiwan it is unlikely to be a large-scale Normandy-style amphibious assault. The reality is that China is more likely to use a decapitation strategy. Decapitation strategies short circuit command and control systems, wipe out nationwide nerve centers, and leave the opponent hopelessly lost. All China needs to do is seize the center of power, the capital and its leaders. If China decides to use force to reunify the mainland with what it terms a breakaway province, the window of opportunity is believed to be 2006. This would give China a couple of years to clean up the mess before the 2008 Summer Olympics. Most analysts estimate that China’s military strength will surpass Taiwan’s defense capabilities by 2005. So 2006 – the Year of the Dog – is clearly the year to fear.”

April 22, 2004 — A massive train explosion in North Korea claims the lives of approximately 3,000, including many children in a nearby school.

“North Korean security concludes train blast was assassination try”, Special to World Tribune.com, June 1, 2004

“North Korea’s state security agency has determined that April’s massive train blast was a botched effort to kill North Korean dictator Kim Jong-Il, a South Korean newspaper reported … Kim’s heavily guarded special train passed through Ryongchon station on his way back from China just nine hours before the explosion. This triggered speculation that the incident was an assassination attempt on the North Korean leader … Kim vanished from public view for more than a week following the explosion and the North’s normally attentive state-controlled media made no mention of his activities or whereabouts.”

June 20, 2004 — China is told to withdraw its undertaking on no first-use of nuclear weapons should Taiwan try to blow up the Three Gorges Dam. The call was made by them – as well as some who sit on the country’s top political advisory body – in the wake of a US Defence Department report which suggested that Taiwan could target the dam in a pre-emptive strike.

This kind of news story just escalates the war rhetoric. War rhetoric can play a significant role in starting a war nobody really wanted. As war talk escalates, war action generally follows.

August 1, 2004 — China’s Defense Minister Cao issued a stern warning to Taiwan, saying the mainland military has the strength and determination to “smash” any moves toward independence by the self-ruled island. Cao’s remarks were published on the front pages of many newspapers and followed days of escalating rhetoric and tension, aggravated by annual war games held in July by both sides to display their military prowess. Wang Zaixi, vice minister of the State Council’s Taiwan Affairs Office, warned that Beijing won’t rule out war if Taiwanese President Chen Shui-bian pursues his plan to adopt a new constitution by 2008.

August 25, 2004 — All 90 passengers and crew aboard two Russian passenger jets die after both planes went down almost simultaneously in different parts of the country, raising immediate suspicion of terrorist action. The accidents took place just four days ahead of controversial elections in the separatist Russian Caucasus republic of Chechnya.

September 1, 2004 — “MOSCOW (AP) – A suicide bomber kills 10 people in a subway station. A militant Muslim group that claimed responsibility for the crash of two Russian airliners on August 25, said it was also behind the latest attack. The attack was only the latest in a string of violence in the capital and elsewhere that the government has appeared helpless to prevent. Most of the violence has been blamed on rebels in the breakaway republic of Chechnya or their sympathizers.”

On the same day, more than a dozen attackers carrying guns and wrapped in suicide-bomb belts seized a school in the Russian region of North Ossetia and held hundreds of hostages, including some 200 children. More than 340 people died, and 542 wounded.

November 17, 2004 — Portraits of North Korean leader Kim Jong-il disappear from some public places like the Grand People’s Cultural Palace, with talk going around that this is a sign of changes in the North Korean power structure. Several possible explanations for the portrait removal readily come to mind:

  1. Kim Jong-il has died

  2. Kim Jong-il has been removed from office by a military coup

  3. The United States has been successful in its attempts to assassinate him in order to force a “Regime Change”

  4. An internal power struggle is under way and Kim Jong-il is not now in the ascendancy in that struggle.

December 22, 2004 — Deputy Secretary of State Richard Armitage states that the US is not required to defend Taiwan if Beijing launches a war against the island. See WorldNetDaily. This statement could prove to be one of the most heinous acts of betrayal in recent history.

December 27, 2004 — China Vows to prevent Taiwan Independence. These are fighting words, and come against an island state which has seen and heard many threats from the Chinese mainland. This is all part of the rhetoric designed to increase hostilities between the two countries in the lead up to WW3.

August 31, 2005 — China is preparing for nuclear war with the United States over Taiwan, and a conflict is likely in the near future because of divisions among Beijing’s leaders, a Chinese democracy activist says. See washingtontimes.com.

  • Act 4Erosion of Confidence in ‘The System’ so severe citizens will be panicked into giving up liberties and Constitutional form of government. The plan calls for the dissolution of the US Constitution, triggered by a significant enough ‘terrorist’ attack. The ultimate intent is to introduce a global government and one-world religion.

World War 3 – Act IV, Scene I: Erosion of Confidence in ‘The System’

An erosion of confidence in the protections provided by the government may be so severe that citizens will gradually be willing to give up their liberties and Constitutional form of government.

Look out for terrorist attacks, disruption to services, disease scares, natural disasters, corruption or scandals in western governments, all real or imagined. All will be designed to undermine our confidence in ‘the powers that be’.

It appears that this phase is not yet ready to be implemented, so events are few and far between. But rest assured, this phase will start soon! When it does, events will happen with very quick succession.

November 2002 — First reported cases of SARS. A massive media blitz attempts to create a pandemic, but by September 2003, only 780 people worldwide have died. Source: W.H.O. Compared to the Influenza Pandemic of 1917-1919 which killed 800,000 Americans and 25 million people worldwide, SARS is hardly a pandemic.

February 01, 2003 — Space shuttle Columbia breaks up on re-entry over Dallas, Texas.

June 12, 2003 — A deadly train bombing in Russia, a few days before their elections. For those following numerology, here you have an obvious 666 in the date (6+2*6), but in addition, this attack occurred 669 days after 911, which is another form of 666.

August 17, 2003 — What began as a handful of commonplace, summertime “trips” brief transmission line shutdowns, usually due to ebbing voltage caused by anything from a bird hitting the lines to a power overload set off the biggest outage in U.S. history. Fifty million people lost power in eight states and parts of Canada.

August 28, 2003 — In an uncannily similar event to the US blackouts, London is hit shortly thereafter. Mayor of London Ken Livingstone said at least 250,000 people were affected. “We’ve never had this catastrophic failure before and we clearly can’t have it again,” he said.

December 13, 2003 — While the public was fixated on the external dramatics of the capture of Saddam, President Bush was quietly signing into law the most dictatorial powers act in American history. Americans had just lost their liberties and Constitutionally protected rights. As of the signing into law of HR 2417, commonly referred to as Patriot Act II, Bush has the power of Hitler, Stalin, and Mao Tse-Tung.

January 29, 2004 — Lord Hutton in the UK delivers the Hutton Report into whether Blair misled the British public into invading Iraq. “I am satisfied there was not a dishonourable or underhand or duplicitous strategy on the part of the prime minister and officials to leak Dr Kelly’s name covertly.” Even Labour MPs were taken aback by the tone of the report – some going as far as calling it a ‘whitewash’. A vindicated Mr Blair immediately called on Michael Howard, the leader of the opposition, to withdraw his claim that the Prime Minister had lied. ‘The allegation that I or anyone else lied to this House or deliberately misled the country by falsifying intelligence on WMD is itself the real lie,” Mr Blair told the House, clearly relishing the sudden change in his political fortunes.

February 5, 2004 — The start of severe criticism in the US of the Iraq War. “Precisely because of the qualms the administration encountered, it created a rogue intelligence operation, the Office of Special Plans (OSP), located within the Pentagon and under the control of neo-conservatives. The OSP roamed outside the ordinary inter-agency process, stamping its approval on stories from Iraqi exiles that the other agencies dismissed as lacking credibility, and feeding them to the president. At the same time, constant pressure was applied to the intelligence agencies to force their compliance. In one case, a senior intelligence officer who refused to buckle under was removed.” guardian.co.uk

February 11, 2004 — In an impromptu news conference, Bush stated that he did not know of “anybody in my administration who leaked classified information.” He went on to say that he “wanted to know the truth” about the leak. cnn.com. This will later be proven to be false.

March 11, 2004 — Madrid, Spain. Exactly 911 days after Sep 11, 2001, over 200 people are killed and thousands are injured when deadly simultaneous attacks are launched on several trains in “retaliation” for the involvement of Spanish troops in the occupation of Iraq. See Madrid Attack for details.

March 25, 2004 — FBI Director Robert Mueller warns that terrorists may attempt to influence the outcome of November’s presidential election by launching new attacks in America and overseas. Mueller says, “We understand that between now and the election there is a window of time in which terrorists might try to influence events, whether it’s here or overseas.” Consistently throughout the summer, Federal officials kept up the drumbeat that America could expect a terrorist attack during the Presidential campaign. These rumors of war were intended

April 30, 2004 — A New Yorker article appears exposing mistreatment at Abu Ghraib prison in Baghdad. Soon after, similar stories start breaking about British troops engaging in the same activities. Details of prisoner abuse, torture and rape are plastered all over the media, in a seeming attempt to fulfill part of an overall plan to enrage specific Muslim sensibilities in order to provoke war. See a Timeline of events leading up to the torture.

June 3, 2004 — President Bush consults with powerhouse attorney Jim Sharp, who represented Iran-contra figure retired Air Force Major General Richard Secord; Enron’s Ken Lay; and Watergate co-conspirator Jeb Stuart Magruder. “This action by Bush is a rather stunning and extraordinary development. The President of the United States is potentially hiring a private criminal defense lawyer. Unsurprisingly, the White House is doing all it can to bury the story, providing precious little detail or context for the President’s action…”: Former White House Counsel and Watergate figure John Dean.

June 3 & 4, 2004 — DCI George Tenet suddenly resigns on June 3rd, only to be followed a day later by James Pavitt, the CIA’s Deputy Director of Operations.

Tenet’s resignation, which occurred at night, was the first “evening resignation” of a Cabinet-level official since October 1973 when Attorney General Elliott Richardson and his deputy, William Ruckelshaus, resigned in protest of Richard Nixon’s firing of Watergate special prosecutor Archibald Cox. Many regard this as the watershed moment when the Nixon administration was doomed.

June 24, 2004 — An apparent deliberate campaign designed to discredit President Bush, which appeared to start in early June, obtains a real boost when Al Gore accused President Bush of lying about a link between al-Qaida and Saddam Hussein and said the president refuses to back down from that position to avoid political fallout. ‘They dare not admit the truth lest they look like complete fools for launching our country into a reckless, discretionary war against a nation that posed no immediate threat to us whatsoever’, Gore, the former vice president who lost the presidency to Bush in 2000, said during a speech at Georgetown University Law Center.

July 23, 2004 — A national commission probing the September 11 attacks in the US finds “failures of imagination, policy, capabilities and management” by the United States government and recommends a sweeping overhaul of intelligence services. The foregone conclusion obviously exonerated Bush and his entire Cabinet of any responsibility in the attacks. This verdict set the stage for further encroachments upon individuals’ liberties and freedoms by setting forth 41 recommendations that would “solve” these imaginary “intelligence failures”. However, for a more accurate perspective on 911, see letsroll911.org and 911truthradio.com.

August 1, 2004 — Just hours after the Democrat Party nominated John Kerry as President, the Bush Administration turned to its “incumbency advantage” to announce a terrorist alert in New York City, elevating the alert level to Orange. Immediately, the Democrats cried “foul” because such action virtually eliminated any poll “bounce” Kerry might have expected following his nomination.

November 22, 2004 — $100,000 reward is offered to the first person to deliver a full mathematical, engineering proof of how the impact and/or fires caused any of the WTC buildings to collapse the way the government claims. It must include all the fuel, mass, critical temperatures, likely temperatures and their causes, energy needed to crush concrete into fine powder, force needed to sheer bolts and rivets, time calculations, and all the other relevant data in a detailed analysis to be reviewed by accredited engineers on a team headed by Jeff King 911review.org, engineer and doctor educated at MIT. Deadline: June 30, 2005. For application: http://www.reopen911.org/

December 1, 2004 — The US senator leading an investigation into the United Nations’ oil-for-food programme in Iraq calls on secretary-general Kofi Annan to resign. This is the first in a number of volleys fired at Annan. It appears that Annan will not succeed as Secretary General of a future World Government, and may soon be replaced. Perhaps by Clinton?

Next: Act V: Collapse of Western and US economies

  • Act 5The collapse of the US, and other Western economies and morals.

World War 3 – Act V, Scene I: Collapse of US and Western Morals and Economies

Between 1776-1788, Edward Gibbons published a huge six volume work entitled The History Of The Decline And Fall Of The Roman Empire. Gibbons’ work was scholarly and monumental, as it thoroughly covered a period of history spanning approximately 1,200 years. His goal in producing this study was to precisely catalog the reasons for the rise of the Roman Empire and the factors leading to the decline and fall of the Empire. Gibbons was universally hailed as achieving his objective brilliantly.

But, Gibbons not only created a document which details how and why the Roman Empire rose and fell; he created a document which detailed precisely how a successful and powerful Empire could be subverted and destroyed.

Gibbons listed five basic reasons that the enormous Roman Empire was destroyed:

  1. The dramatic increase of divorce undermined the institution of the family.

  2. The imposition of higher taxes undermined the economic stability and vitality of the Empire. Taxes were raised to pay for deficit government spending, to pay for food for all in society and to pay for government-sponsored activities of diversion, such as circuses and sports. Interestingly, as the time of the final collapse drew closer, greater emphasis was placed on sports, to divert the attention of the public from the distressing news of massive trouble within the Empire.

  3. The drive for personal pleasure had become very intense, even to the point of obsession. Gibbons noted that, at the very end, sports had become more exciting and brutal.

  4. People lost their faith, both religiously and in their government. Paganism gave way to Christianity and the efficient Roman Government gave way to chaos and disintegration.

  5. Hidden conspirators were working within the government to secretly destroy it. They worked quietly, invisibly and deceitfully; during the entire time they were secretly dismantling the government of the Roman Empire, they publicly proclaimed their unswerving support of it.

Recognize any of the above 5 points occurring in Western societies today?

May 28, 2004 — The Federal Reserve raises the Money Supply (M-3) by unprecedented, almost crisis proportions, up another $46.8 billion in one week, bringing the total over the month of May to $155 billion. This equates to a $2.0 trillion annualized pace, a 22.2 percent annualized rate of growth. These numbers are huge.

May 5, 2006 — In possibly the first casualty of the looming subprime crisis, Kirkland, Washington based Merit Financial Inc. files for bankruptcy and closes its doors, firing all but 80 of its 410 employees; Merit’s marketplace decline about 40% and sales are not bringing in enough revenue to support overhead

May 17, 2007 — Federal Reserve Chairman Ben Bernanke said growing number of mortgage defaults will not seriously harm the U.S. economy.

June 2007 — Concerns grow on Wall Street as two hedge funds of the New York investment bank Bear Stearns move toward collapse due to Bear Sterns’ extensive investments in mortgage-backed securities.

Oct. 1-24, 2007 — Swiss bank UBS announces losses linked to U.S. subprime mortgages. Investment bank Merrill Lynch reports losses of $5.5 billion. Citigroup announces $6.5 billion third quarter losses. Merrill Lynch announces losses to be over $8 billion.

September 7, 2008 — Government takes control of the mortgage giants, putting the liability of more than $5 trillion of mortgages onto the backs of U.S. taxpayers.

September 15, 2008 — Lehman Brothers files for bankruptcy. This is the largest bankruptcy filing in the history of the U.S., at almost $650 billion. After a weekend of negotiations, potential buyers such as Bank of America and Barclays walk away from the negotiating table and Lehman is left with no other option.

September 16, 2008 — The U.S. government bails out AIG with an $85 billion loan. Feds say a failure of the company could be devastating to the financial markets as well as the economy. This is in exchange for a nearly 80% equity stake in the company

September 29, 2008 — Dow Falls 777.68 Points. This is the largest one-day point drop in history.
Hundreds of billions of dollars effectively evaporate from the retirement accounts of the U.S. population in a single day. The index sees its largest one-day point loss ever after the House votes down the rescue plan. The S&P 500 has its largest point drop ever and second-largest percentage drop in history.

October 3, 2008 — U.S. Congress passes $700 billion bail-out (now being referred to as the “first round” of bail-outs). President Bush signs the bail-out into law.

December 23, 2008 — New homes sold at an annualized pace of 407,000 units in November, the weakest showing in almost 18 years and further evidence that the housing market is still in distress.

December 30, 2008 — U.S. home prices fell by 2.2% from September to October and prices are off by 18% over the previous 12 months, according to Standard & Poor’s/Case-Shiller housing price index that tracks existing home sales in 20 major metropolitan areas.

2009 and beyond — ???? 2009 is predicted to be a year of contraction in the global economy. Let us hope that the predictions of many well-meaning individuals who have been sounding the alarm bells for decades, such as Peter Schiff and Jim Rogers, do not come to fruition.

  • Act 6Significant population reduction using natural and man-made disasters.

  • Curtain. Who can tell how this war will end?

World War 3 – Act VI, Scene I: Population Reduction

Intermission

To be continued…

Intro | Prelude | Act I | Act II | Act III | Act IV | Act V | Act VI

World War 3 Statistics

For a detailed look at WW3 statistics, including the running cost of World War Three, the number of lives lost and the countries involved in World War Three, please see our World War Overview.  Further details will be added as events dictate.

Three World War Statistics Compared

While it hasn’t been an easy task, we have summarized the significant facts of all Three World Wars in one table.  It’s impossible to have 100% accurate figures since many sources have slightly differing details of significant facts, and some facts are just simply not known.  Where there has been discrepancy, we have made best estimates and assumptions, in the interests of comparative studies.  Any omissions are unintentional, and you are encouraged to contact us with relevant links where information should be updated or corrected.

We’ve listed Start Dates, End Dates, Durations, Number of Casualties, Countries Involved and Names of Leaders Involved for World War 1, World War 2 and World War 3.

We have also tabled the commonly believed Cause of World War 1 and World War 2, as well as our carefully researched Planned Cause of each war, assuming that each war has been planned. (See our discussion of the difference between Accidental and Conspiratorial History).

Seeing all relevant statistics on one page will really open your eyes to how much destruction and human lives have been lost in the quest for the New World Order.  A staggering 70 million people have officially lost their lives as a result of World Wars, although I believe this figure is in fact significantly higher.  How many more are planned to be destroyed in the coming World War 3?

 

Want to print this chart? Click here for a print-friendly version.

 

Table Comparing Statistics for World War 1, 2 and 3

World War 1

World War 2

World War 3

WW1 Started

June 28, 1914

WW2 Started

September 1, 1939.  20 years, 9 months and 21 days after the end of WWI.

WW3 Started

March 20, 2003, exactly 555 days after Sept 11, 2001 attacks on WTC.  57 years, 6 months and 18 days after the end of WWII, and 88 years, 8 months and 13 days since the start of WW1.

Commonly Believed Cause of WW1

Strong feelings of nationalism throughout Europe prior to The Great War created an atmosphere in Europe which made war a likelihood. The spark which ignited the flame and transformed these underlying problems into a frenzy of hostilities happened on June 28, 1914, when Archduke Francis Ferdinand of Austria was assassinated by a Serbian student, Gavrilo Princip, while visiting Sarajevo, Bosnia.  Many historians consider this to be the spark that started WW1.

Austro-Hungary presented an ultimatum of thirty demands to Serbia  and 48 hours were allotted for their answering. Serbia agreed to all but one: Austrian investigation of the assassination plot.

As a result, Austro-Hungary declared war on Serbia, Germany declared war on Russia (who had allied with Serbia). Two days later, Germany declared war on France and swept its armies through Belgium, violating its neutrality. Because of this, Great Britain (England, Scotland, Wales & Northern Ireland) declared war on Germany. Austro-Hungary declared war on England. And thus started WWI.

Commonly Believed Cause of WW2

Three years of mounting international tension – encompassing the Spanish Civil War, the Anschluss (union) of Germany and Austria, Hitler’s occupation of the Sudetenland and the invasion of Czechoslovakia – provided the setting for a likely world war.

In March,1939, Hitler demanded that Poland allow Germany to annex the Nazi-dominated free city of Danzig, and that Germany be given control over a 25-mile wide strip of land between Germany and East Germany, created by the Versailles Treaty to give Poland access to the Baltic Sea. Attempts by the Allies to persuade Hitler to negotiate with the Poles were unsuccessful. After signing the Nazi-Soviet Pact, which safeguarded his eastern border, Hitler sent his air and land forces into Poland on September 1, 1939. Warsaw and other Polish cities were bombed.

Britain and France declared war on Germany (September 3) when Germany ignored their demands to cease its attack and withdraw.

Commonly Believed Cause of WW3

In his State of the Union address and other speeches, President Bush attempted to articulate the reasons for going to war with Iraq and ousting Saddam Hussein. Essentially the three main objectives: (1) to eliminate Saddam’s weapons of mass destruction (WMD); (2) to diminish the threat of international terrorism; and (3) to promote democracy in Iraq and surrounding areas.

However, many believed the war was the administration’s goal of preventing OPEC’s use of the Euro as an oil transaction currency standard.  In order to pre-empt OPEC, the US needed to gain geo-strategic control of Iraq along with its 2nd largest proven oil reserves.

Many claimed the war was illegal (didn’t obtain UN sanction) and still others state the war was about gaining control of valuable Iraqi oil resources.

The Real Cause of WW1

According to Albert Pike, the First World War was designed to enable the Czarist Government in Russia to be finally and completely overthrown and replaced with a new atheist,  Communist government.

History records that this First World War did indeed occur as predicted. The Western powers in Europe, in conjunction with the United States, financed Lenin’s expedition into Russia, and financed his government consistently.  The US has financed Russian Communism at least once per decade since then.
A little closer to home:

In 1909, the Carnegie Endowment for International Peace was tasked to answer the following question posed by the US government: “If it is desirable to alter the lives of an entire nation, is there any means more efficient than war?”  After a year of research, the answer came back: “There are no known means more efficient than war, assuming the objective is altering the life of an entire nation.”

And for what reason would anyone want to alter the lives of an entire nation?

Historian Walter Mills wrote the following about the purpose of the war and about Colonel House’s basic intent: “The Colonel’s sole justification for preparing such a batch of blood for his countrymen was his hope of establishing a new world order, [a world government] of peace and security….”

The Real Cause of WW2

The Second World War was foreseen to originate between Great Britain and Germany. However, one of the planned results of this war was to strengthen the new Communist Russian government, so that it could weaken and destroy other governments and religions.

History again records that the Second World War did indeed accomplish this objective. The war started when Germany invaded Poland, causing Great Britain to declare war on Germany. Very soon, the troika (3’s) of powers were set up to wage this war.  Germany, Italy and Japan vs. Great Britain, United States and Russia.
The Pike vision of the Second World War building Russian Communism into a super power was fulfilled to a startling degree. Historians have always been mystified as to how Churchill and Roosevelt could have given away all of Eastern Europe to the Soviets, when the preponderance of power was clearly against the Soviets. Clearly, when Roosevelt and Churchill ceded all of Eastern Europe to Russia, the Communist Government of Russia, completed its transition to a super power, exactly as Pike’s vision had foretold.

The Real Cause of WW3

The Third World War was foreseen to be between Zionism and Islam. This prediction is incredible in many ways, beginning with the understanding that this prediction of a third world war occurred in 1870, a time when Israel did not exist as a nation, and when no one believed it would ever exist again.

The vision predicted that out of the smoke and destruction of this World War, a new leader will stride triumphantly, to put an end to the War, and to finally give the embattled world “Peace and Safety”.

Interestingly, to back up this prediction, a report was released in December 1996 by The U.S. House of Representatives’ Task Force On Terrorism And Unconventional Warfare.  It was  entitled, ‘Approaching the New Cycle of Arab-Israeli Fighting’.  In brief, the report tells us that such nations as Syria, Iran, Iraq, Pakistan, and Egypt are planning and building for a final, devastating war of annihilation against Israel. This includes acquiring nuclear, biological and chemical weapons (NBC) in a mix with conventional weapons, e.g. tanks, aircraft, and soldiers, all in massive, overwhelming numbers.” [P. 43]

WW1 Ended

11:00 November 11, 1918

WW2 Ended

September 2, 1945

WW3 Ended

Only time will tell…

Duration of WW1

4 years, 3 months and 14 days

Duration of WW2

6 years and 1 day

Duration of WW3

Only time will tell…

Casualties in WW1

Germany

1,800,000

Soviet Union

1,700,000

France

1,385,000

Austria

1,200,000

Great Britain

947,000

Japan

800,000

Romania

750,000

Serbia

708,000

Italy

460,000

Turkey

325,000

Belgium

267,000

Greece

230,000

USA

137,000

Portugal

100,000

Canada

69,000

Bulgaria

88,000

Montenegro

50,000

TOTAL

11,016,000

Casualties in WW2

Soviet Union

25,568,000

China

11,324,000

Germany

7,060,000

Poland

6,850,000

Japan

1,806,000

Yugoslavia

1,700,000

Romania

985,000

France

810,000

Greece

520,000

USA

495,000

Austria

480,000

Italy

410,000

Great Britain

388,000

Holland

250,000

Belgium

85,000

Finland

79,000

Canada

42,000

India

36,000

Australia

29,000

Albania

28,000

Spain

22,000

Bulgaria

21,000

New Zealand

12,000

Norway

10,000

South Africa

9,000

Luxembourg

5,000

Denmark

4,000

TOTAL

59,028,000

Casualties in WW3

If the World Trade Center attack on September 11 2001 is considered the trigger required to start World War 3, a total of 3,000 should be added to the figures below.

Source: www.september11victims.com

The death count (of mainly Iraqi civilians) so far, updated daily.

CIVILIAN DEATHS

Latest updates:Jul 17: Woman stabbed near home in Jurf al-SakharJul 15: Six pilgrims by car bomb in Hindiya, east of KarbalaJul 15: 3-5 by car bombs in bus station, Oun, 22 km north of KarbalaJul 15: Man by roadside bomb in Asia, Dorua, southwest BaghdadJul 15: 0-1 by explosion in house in Dora, southwest BaghdadJul 14-15: Decomposed body of man found in Lakes area of AlexandriaJul 14: Man shot dead in al-Nasr, east KirkukJul 14: Former Awakening Council member shot dead in home in Abu GhraibJul 14: Two sisters shot dead in market in Bab al-Saray, central MosulJul 14: Woman in attack on telecom tower in al-Sarkhjana, central Mosul

Jul 14: Two police in clashes with gunmen in west Mosul

Jul 14: One by roadside bomb in al-Qayara

Jul 13-14: Grocery store owner shot dead in Al-Hurriyah, northwest Baghdad

Jul 13: Taxi-driver by bomb attached to car in Baya, southwest Baghdad

Jul 13: Man shot dead near home in al-Urouba, Kirkuk

Jul 13: Farmer shot dead near Abu Saida

Jul 13: Policeman shot dead in southeast Kirkuk

Jul 13: Two by roadside bomb in Abu Ghraib

Jul 13: Woman by roadside bomb near home in north Mosul

Jul 13: Policeman by roadside bomb in Ramadi

Jul 13: One by roadside bomb in east Mosul

Jul 12: Man and son burnt to death in car at bombed petrol station, Karbala

Jul 12: One shot dead at army checkpoint in al-Islah al-Zraie, west Mosul

Jul 12: Body of man found in al-Rafaaie, west of Mosul

Jul 11-12: Seven by car bomb in Tuz

Jul 11-12: 2-4 Awakening Council members by car bomb in Abu Ghraib

Jul 11: 1-2 police by bomb attached to car, near Al-Mazraa, south Beiji

Jul 11: Kurdish singer shot dead in Dahuk

Jul 11: Security officer and 2 guards by roadside bomb in Mandaly

Jul 11: One in clashes between army and gunmen, al-Hadba, north Mosul

Jul 11: Shabak man shot dead in Bartilla, east of Mosul

Jul 10: Worker by bomb in concrete factory in al-Karama

Jul 09: 2-3 members of Kakai’ya tribe shot dead in Asra, Kirkuk

Jul 09: Three by bomb attached to motorcycle in Baquba

Jul 09: University student, son of local mayor, shot dead in Mussayab

Jul 09: Awakening Council leader shot dead in Katoun, west Baquba

Source: www.iraqbodycount.org.

Get the latest allied fatality count since the invasion of Baghdad here (3,252 as of January 1, 2007).

Financial Cost of WW1

$196.5 billion (adjusted for 1990 dollar values)

Source: www.cwc.lsu.edu

Financial Cost of WW2

$2,091.3 billion (adjusted for 1990 dollar values)

Source: www.cwc.lsu.edu

Financial Cost of WW3

$789,224,992,605

To see more details, click here.

Source: www.taxpayer.net

Countries Involved in WW1

Australia

Austria

Belgium

Bulgaria

Canada

France

Germany

Great Britain

Greece

India

Iraq

Italy

Japan

Montenegro

New Zealand

Poland

Portugal

Rhodesia

Romania

Russia

Serbia

South Africa

Turkey

United States

Countries Involved in WW2

Albania, Algeria

Australia

Austria, Belgium, Borneo

Bulgaria

Burma, Canada, Ceylon

Chile, China

Congo, Cuba

Czechoslovakia

Denmark, Egypt

Eritrea, Ethiopia

Finland, France

Germany, Gibraltar

Great Britain

Greece, Grenada

Gilbert Islands

Hong Kong, Hungary, India

Iraq, Israel

Italy

Japan, Korea, Malaya

Malta, Marshall Islands

Morocco, Netherlands

New Guinea, New Zealand

Nicaragua, Norway

Pakistan, Palestine

Philippines

Poland

Portugal

Romania

Sicily, Singapore

Solomon Islands

Somalia, South Africa

Soviet Union, Spain

Sweden, Switzerland

Syria, Thailand, Tunisia

Turkey

United States

Vietnam, Yugoslavia

Countries Involved in WW3

So far, including suggested benefit:

Afghanistan

Albania: hopes to join NATO.

Australia: reinforcing ties with US.

Bahrain: cementing security ties with US.

Bulgaria: pending NATO membership.

Croatia: hopes to join NATO.

Czech Republic: reinforcing ties with US.

Denmark: reinforcing ties with US and NATO.

Egypt: extra US aid.

Estonia: pending NATO membership.

Great Britain: No immediate benefit, but part of a long running doctrine that the interests of the UK are best served by maintaining a ‘special relationship’ with the US.

Hungary: strengthening ties with US.

Iraq: Invaded by US forces on March 20, 2003

Iran: Rumors of US invasion throughout 2006.

Israel:  Supports the US in most diplomatic affairs

Italy: strengthening ties with US.

Jordan: military and economic aid.

Kuwait: strengthening security ties with US.

Latvia: pending NATO membership.

Lithuania: pending NATO membership.

Macedonia: hopes to join NATO.

Norway

NATO

Oman: regional security.

Pakistan

Philippines

Poland: Will Poland’s president be NATO’s next Secretary-General?

Portugal: strengthening ties with US.

Qatar: strengthening ties with US.

Romania: strengthening ties with US.

Saudi Arabia: strengthening ties between Saudi security forces and the US.

Slovenia: pending NATO membership.

Slovakia: pending NATO membership.

Spain: strengthening ties with US.

South Korea

Turkey: position has never been clear, and £9.4bn in aid now in doubt.

United Arab Emirates: regional security

United States: leading the fight against ‘axis of evil’

Source: Guardian Unlimited

Countries critical of Iraq War:

Canada, France, Germany, Russia (were all banned from bidding for reconstruction programs in Iraq), Chile, New Zealand, Syria.

Apparent Enemies:

Taliban, Ba’athist Iraq, Ba’ath Loyalists, Hezbollah, al-Qaeda, Waziristan tribesmen, Iraqi insurgency, Jemaah Islamiyah, Abu Sayyaf, Salafist Group for Preaching and Combat

Leaders Involved in WW1

Alexandre Millerand, Andrew Bonar Law, Antonio Salandra, Aristide Briand, Arthur Balfour, Arthur Henderson, Arthur Ponsonby, Benito Mussolini, Charles Trevelyan, David Lloyd George, Dragutin Dimitrijevic, E. D. Morel, Edouard Daladier, Edouard Herriot, Edouard Vaillant, Eduard Benes, Edward House, Eleftherios Venizelos, Frederick Smith, Gaston Doumergue, George Barnes, George Lansbury, Georges Clemenceau, Giacomo Matteotti, Giovanni Giolitti, Henry Cabot Lodge, Herbert Asquith, Herbert Samuel, James Keir Hardie, James Thomas, Jan Smuts, Jean Jaurés, John Burns, John Morley, Joseph Caillaux, Joseph Clynes, Jules Guesde, King Albert I, King Carol, King Ferdinand, King Peter, Leon Blum, Leon Trotsky, Louis Botha, Louis Malvy, Newton Baker, Nikola Pasic, Paul Painleve, Philip Snowden, Pierre Laval, Radomir Putnik, Ramsay MacDonald, Raymond Poincare, Rene Viviani, Richard Haldane, Robert Borden, Robert Lansing, Sir Edward Grey, Theodore Roosevelt, Tomas Masaryk, Tsar Nicholas II, Victor Emmanuel III, Vittorio Orlando, Vladimir Lenin, W. M. Hughes, Walter Lippmann, Weetman Pearson, Wilfred Laurier, Will Crooks, William Joynson-Hicks, William Massey, William Taft, William Wedgwood Benn, Winston Churchill, Woodrow Wilson.

Leaders Involved in WW2

Adolf Hitler, Albert Lebrun, Andrei Vyshinsky, Antonio Gramsci, Antonio Salazar, Archibald MacLeish, Benito Mussolini, Carl Mannerheim, Chaim Weizmann, Chaing Kai-Shek, Charles De Gaulle, Clement Attlee, Constantin von Neurath, Drazha Mihailovic, Edouard Daladier, Emperor Hirohito, Engelbert Dollfuss, Farouk I, Francesco Nitti, Francisco Franco, Francois Mitterrand, Franklin D. Roosevelt, Franz Epp, Franz von Papen, Fumimaro Kondoye, Galaezzo Ciano, George II of Greece, George Mandel, Georgy Malenkov, Harold Macmillan, Harry Hopkins, Harry S. Truman, Heinrich Himmler, Henri Giraud, Herman Ehrhardt, Hermann Goering, Hideki Tojo, Invanoe Bonomi, John Anderson, John Foster Dulles, John J. McCloy, Joseph Goebbels, Joseph Stalin, Josip Tito, Kantaro Suzuki, Karl Doenitz, Kiichiro Hiranuma, Kimmochi Saionju, Lord Halifax, Lord Woolton, Matyas Rakos, Maurice Thorez, Menachem Begin, Moshe Dayan, Naruhiko Higashikuni, Neville Chamberlain, Nikita Khrushchev, Nikolai Bulganin, Pius XI, Pius XII, Queen Wilhelmina, Reinhard Heydrich,  Rudolf Hess, Samuel Hoare, Sepp Dietrich, Shigenori Togo, Stanislaw Mikolajczyk, Victor Emmanuel III, Vittorio Orlando, Vyacheslav Molotov, Winston Churchill, Wladyslaw Raczkiewicz, Wladyslaw Sikorski, Yosuke Matsuoka.

Leaders Involved in WW3

US:

Colin Powell, Condoleeza Rice, Dick Cheney, Donald Rumsfeld, George W. Bush, Karl Rove, Paul Bremer, Paul Wolfowitz, Richard Perle, Saddam Hussein,

UK:

Tony Blair

Allied Enemies:

Osama bin Laden

Saddam Hussein (deceased)

Next: The New World Order Explained

An explanation of the generic term used to refer to a worldwide conspiracy being orchestrated by an extremely powerful and influential group of genetically-related individuals.

Previous: An Introduction to Conspiratorial History

Top of Page

 New World Order Definition

Introduction

The following article is extracted from an excellent analysis of the New World Order by author Ken Adachi which can be found at educate-yourself.org.

The term New World Order (NWO) has been used by numerous politicians through the ages, and is a generic term used to refer to a worldwide conspiracy being orchestrated by an extremely powerful and influential group of genetically-related individuals (at least at the highest echelons) which include many of the world’s wealthiest people, top political leaders, and corporate elite, as well as members of the so-called Black Nobility of Europe (dominated by the British Crown) whose goal is to create a One World (fascist) Government, stripped of nationalistic and regional boundaries, that is obedient to their agenda.

Listen to the Zionist* banker, Paul Warburg:

“We will have a world government whether you like it or not. The only question is whether that government will be achieved by conquest or consent.” (February 17, 1950, as he testified before the US Senate).

Their intention is to effect complete and total control over every human being on the planet and to dramatically reduce the world’s population by two thirds. While the name New World Order is the term most frequently used today to loosely refer to anyone involved in this conspiracy, the study of exactly who makes up this group is a complex and intricate one.  For further research sources, please see the side bar on the left.

In 1992, Dr John Coleman published  Conspirators Hierarchy: The Story of the Committee of 300. With laudable scholarship and meticulous research, Dr Coleman identifies the players and carefully details the New World Order agenda of worldwide domination and control. On page 161 of the Conspirators Hierarchy, Dr Coleman accurately summarizes the intent and purpose of the Committee of 300 as follows:

“A One World Government and one-unit monetary system, under permanent non-elected hereditary oligarchists who self-select from among their numbers in the form of a feudal system as it was in the Middle Ages. In this One World entity, population will be limited by restrictions on the number of children per family, diseases, wars, famines, until 1 billion people who are useful to the ruling class, in areas which will be strictly and clearly defined, remain as the total world population.

There will be no middle class, only rulers and the servants. All laws will be uniform under a legal system of world courts practicing the same unified code of  laws, backed up by a One World Government police force and a One World unified military to enforce laws in all former countries where no national boundaries shall exist. The system will be on the basis of a welfare state; those who are obedient and subservient to the One World Government will be rewarded with the means to live; those who are rebellious will simply be starved to death or be declared outlaws, thus a target for anyone who wishes to kill them. Privately owned firearms or weapons of any kind will be prohibited.”

Why the Conspiracy is Unknown

The sheer magnitude and complex web of deceit surrounding the individuals and organizations involved in this conspiracy is mind boggling, even for the most astute among us. Most people react with disbelief and skepticism towards the topic, unaware that they have been conditioned (brainwashed) to react with skepticism by institutional and media influences. Author and de-programmer Fritz Springmeier (The Top 13 Illuminati Bloodlines) says that most people have built in “slides” that short circuit the mind’s critical examination process when it comes to certain sensitive topics. “Slides”, Springmeier reports, is a CIA term for a conditioned type of response which dead ends a person’s thinking and terminates debate or examination of the topic at hand. For example, the mention of the word “conspiracy” often solicits a slide response with many people.

What most people believe to be “Public Opinion” is in reality carefully crafted and scripted propaganda designed to elicit a desired behavioral response from the public. Public opinion polls are really taken with the intent of gauging the public’s acceptance of the New World Order’s planned programs. A strong showing in the polls tells them that the programming is “taking”, while a poor showing tells the NWO manipulators that they have to recast or “tweak” the programming until the desired response is achieved.

The NWO Modus Operandi

The NWO global conspirators manifest their agenda through the skilful manipulation of human emotions, especially fear. In the past centuries, they have repeatedly utilized a contrivance that NWO researcher and author David Icke has characterized in his latest book, The Biggest Secret, asProblemReaction, and Solution.

The technique is as follows: NWO strategists create the Problem – by funding , assembling, and training an “opposition” group to stimulate turmoil in an established political power (sovereign country, region, continent, etc.) that they wish to impinge upon and thus create opposing factions in a conflict that the NWO themselves maneuvered into existence. In recent decades, so called opposition groups are usually identified in the media as ‘freedom fighters’ or ‘liberators’.

At the same time, the leader of the established political power where the conflict is being orchestrated is demonized and, on cue, referred to as ‘another Hitler’ (take your pick: Saddam Hussein, Milosevic, Kadaffi, etc.). The ‘freedom fighters’ are not infrequently assembled from a local criminal element (i.e. KLA, drug traffickers). In the spirit of true Machiavellian deceit, the same NWO strategists are equally involved in covertly arming and advising the leader of the established power as well (the NWO always profits from any armed conflict by loaning money, arming, and supplying all parties involved in a war).

The conflict is drawn to the world stage by the controlled  media outlets with a barrage of photos and video tape reports of horrific and bloody atrocities suffered by innocent civilians. The cry goes up “Something has to be done!” And that is the desired Reaction.

The NWO puppeteers then provide the Solution by sending in UN ‘Peace Keepers’ (Bosnia) or a UN ‘Coalition Force’ (Gulf War) or NATO Bombers and then ground troops (Kosovo), or the military to ‘search for Weapons of Mass Destruction’, which of course are never found. Once installed, the ‘peace keepers’ never leave.  The idea is to have NWO controlled ground troops in all major countries or strategic areas where significant resistance to the New World Order takeover is likely to be encountered.

Who is the NWO?

The corporate portion of the NWO is dominated by international bankers, oil barons and pharmaceutical cartels, as well as other major multinational corporations. The Royal Family of England, namely Queen Elizabeth II and the House of Windsor, (who are, in fact, descendants of the German arm of European Royalty – the Saxe-Coburg-Gotha family – changed the name to Windsor in 1914), are high level players in the oligarchy which controls the upper strata of the NWO. The decision making nerve centers of  this effort are in London (especially the City of London), Basel Switzerland, andBrussels (NATO headquarters).

The United Nations, along with all the agencies working under the UN umbrella, such as the World Health Organization (WHO), are full time players in this scheme. Similarly, NATO is a military tool of the NWO.

The leaders of all major industrial countries like the United States, England, Germany, Italy, Australia, New Zealand, etc. (members of the “G7/G8” ) are active and fully cooperative participants in this conspiracy. In this century, the degree of control exerted by the NWO has advanced to the point that only certain hand-picked individuals, who are groomed and selected are even eligible to become the prime minister or president of countries like England, Germany, or The United States. It didn’t matter whether Bill Clinton or Bob Dole won the Presidency  in 1996, the  results would have been the same. Both men are playing on the same team for the same ball club. Anyone who isn’t a team player is taken out: i.e. President Kennedy, Ali Bhutto (Pakistan) and Aldo Moro (Italy). More recently, Admiral Borda and William Colby were also killed because they were either unwilling to go along with the conspiracy to destroy America, weren’t cooperating in some capacity, or were attempting to expose/ thwart the takeover agenda.

The NWO’s Role in Shaping History

Most of the major wars, political upheavals, and economic depression/recessions of the past 100 years (and earlier) were carefully planned and instigated by the machinations of these elites. They include The Spanish-American War (1898), World War I and World War II; The Great Depression; the Bolshevik Revolution of 1917; the Rise of Nazi Germany; the Korean War; the Vietnam War; the 1989-91 “fall” of Soviet Communism; the 1991 Gulf War;  the War in Kosovo; and the two Iraq wars. Even the French Revolution was orchestrated into existence by elements of the NWO.

The instigation of a trumped-up war as a cover for amassing  fortunes which can be dated back to at least the 12th Century when only a core group of nine members of the Knights Templar, kicked off the The Crusades that lasted for over a century and a half.

The core group mentioned above have been reported as being the military arm of a secret society known as the Priory of Sion, but this has beenproven to be a hoax,

In 1307, the king of France, Philippe the Fair, coveted the wealth and was jealous of the Templars’ power. The French king set out to arrest all the Templars in France on October 13. While many Templars were seized and tortured, including their Grand Master, Jacques de Molay, many other Templars (who had been tipped off) escaped. They eventually resurfaced in Portugal, in Malta (as the Knights of Malta) and later in Scotland as The Scottish Rites of Freemasonry, with Albert Pike playing a key role in defining a plan for establishing a world government.

The acquisition and consolidation of ever greater wealth, natural resources, total political power, and control over others are the motivating forces which drive the decisions of the NWO leaders. The toll in human suffering and the loss of innocent lives are non issues for these individuals.

Both Biblical prophecy and the Illuminati plan state that Israel is the key. The Third World War is planned to begin when Israel goes to war against her Arab enemies. Then, and only then, will all the other elements begin to occur and they will do so in rapid succession. The plan is to have one disaster following another in such rapid succession that, before people can mentally and emotionally handle one disastrous news event, they will be hit with another. It is also accurate to say that until ALL of the elements for WW3 are in place, the plan will not commence.

While it would be naive to suggest a specific timeline for the events leading up to and including World War 3, we do know that the plans for World War 3 are well advanced, and our leaders involved in this secret plan are waiting only for the right signal before all-out war begins.

We are in the last stages of the preparation to so globalize the world that the Masonic New Age Christ (Antichrist) can appear to receive all the political and economic power of the world’s rulers. This is the Illuminati plan and Biblical prophecy (Revelation 17:12-17).

In the words of Peter Lemesurier, author of The Armageddon Script:

“Their script is now written, subject only to last-minute editing and stage-directions. The stage itself, albeit in darkness, is almost ready. Down in the pit, the subterranean orchestra is already tuning up. The last-minute, walk-on parts are even now being filled. Most of the main actors, one suspects, have already taken up their roles. Soon it will be time for them to come on stage, ready for the curtain to rise. The time for action will have come.”

Ladies and Gentlemen, please take your seats and welcome on stage the players of this Grand Play:

World War Three!

Intro | Prelude | Act I | Act II | Act III | Act IV | Act V | Act VI

World War 3 Statistics

For a detailed look at WW3 statistics, including the running cost of World War Three, the number of lives lost and the countries involved in World War Three, please see our World War Overview. Further details will be added as events dictate.

If you found this article interesting and want access to other carefully researched and well written articles, you might want to see what others are saying about the ThreeWorldWars newsletter.

Next: How the tragic events of 911 fit in with the planned World War 3.

Previous: The true cause of World War 2.

 End Times Prophecy

The question is often asked, “Are we in the end times, and how can we predict what will happen in the next few years?”

As world events become increasingly traumatic, there is bound to be a great deal of interest in prophecy. There are some dangerous temptations in the study of prophecy. Some teachers and writers go far beyond the boundaries of common sense. There have already been many wild and irresponsible claims made by prophecy teachers, and there certainly will be many more errors taught during this time. The effect of this will be to mislead many and to discourage many others from study of this important aspect of our current times.

I personally believe it is futile to attempt to set dates and predict specific world events.  Many have attempted to make specific predictions, and have in fact done more damage than good by by date-setting.  It is no wonder that Jesus told us we can not know the date of His return. It just leads to disappointment, and results in discrediting the people who set wrong dates.

“No one knows about that day or hour, not even the angels in heaven, nor the Son, but only the Father”. Matthew 24:36 (NIV)

Instead, I believe we are told to be constantly watchful and aware of situations as they arise.  We are told to be in a state of general preparedness, instead of trying to predict exact dates.

“Therefore keep watch, because you do not know on what day your Lord will come. But understand this: If the owner of the house had known at what time of night the thief was coming, he would have kept watch and would not have let his house be broken into. So you also must be ready, because the Son of Man will come at an hour when you do not expect him”. Matthew 24:42-44(NIV)

So, I believe that familiarizing yourself with end-times prophecy, and keeping an eye on current world events from that perspective, is a directive from Jesus Himself.

Another commonly asked question is “Who is the Anti-Christ?”

Again, I do not believe that it is possible to predict who Antichrist will be. According to 2 Thessalonians 2:1-8, he will not be revealed until the Holy Spirit, the Restrainer, has been taken away, presumably by the Rapture.

Instead of knowing who he is, we are taught to constantly test every spirit to see whether they are “for real”.

SN: The Anti Christ could be several people but presently there’s sufficient evidence to implicate Prince Charles of England as the likely candidate.

Albert Pike and Three World Wars

Continued from Part 1.

Albert Pike received a vision, which he described in a letter that he wrote to Mazzini, dated August 15, 1871. This letter graphically outlined plans for three world wars that were seen as necessary to bring about the One World Order, and we can marvel at how accurately it has predicted events that have already taken place.

Pike’s Letter to Mazzini

It is a commonly believed fallacy that for a short time, the Pike letter to Mazzini was on display in the British Museum Library in London, and it was copied by William Guy Carr, former Intelligence Officer in the Royal Canadian Navy.  The British Library has confirmed in writing to me that such a document has never been in their possession.  Furthermore, in Carr’s book, Satan, Prince of this World, Carr includes the following footnote:

“The Keeper of Manuscripts recently informed the author that this letter is NOT catalogued in the British Museum Library.  It seems strange that a man of Cardinal Rodriguez’s knowledge should have said that it WAS in 1925”.

It appears that Carr learned about this letter from Cardinal Caro y Rodriguez of Santiago, Chile, who wrote The Mystery of Freemasonry Unveiled.

To date, no conclusive proof exists to show that this letter was ever written.  Nevertheless, the letter is widely quoted and the topic of much discussion.

Following are apparently extracts of the letter, showing how Three World Wars have been planned for many generations.

The First World War must be brought about in order to permit the Illuminati to overthrow the power of the Czars in Russia and of making that country a fortress of atheistic Communism. The divergences caused by the “agentur” (agents) of the Illuminati between the British and Germanic Empires will be used to foment this war. At the end of the war, Communism will be built and used in order to destroy the other governments and in order to weaken the religions.” 2

Students of history will recognize that the political alliances of England on one side and Germany on the other, forged between 1871 and 1898 by Otto von Bismarck, co-conspirator of Albert Pike, were instrumental in bringing about the First World War.

The Second World War must be fomented by taking advantage of the differences between the Fascists and the political Zionists. This war must be brought about so that Nazism is destroyed and that the political Zionism be strong enough to institute a sovereign state of Israel in Palestine. During the Second World War, International Communism must become strong enough in order to balance Christendom, which would be then restrained and held in check until the time when we would need it for the final social cataclysm.” 3

After this Second World War, Communism was made strong enough to begin taking over weaker governments. In 1945, at the Potsdam Conference between Truman, Churchill, and Stalin, a large portion of Europe was simply handed over to Russia, and on the other side of the world, the aftermath of the war with Japan helped to sweep the tide of Communism into China.

(Readers who argue that the terms Nazism and Zionism were not known in 1871 should remember that the Illuminati invented both these movements.  In addition, Communism as an ideology, and as a coined phrase, originates in France during the Revolution.  In 1785, Restif coined the phrase four years before revolution broke out.  Restif and Babeuf, in turn, were influenced by Rousseau – as was the most famous conspirator of them all, Adam Weishaupt.)

The Third World War must be fomented by taking advantage of the differences caused by the “agentur” of the “Illuminati” between the political Zionists and the leaders of Islamic World. The war must be conducted in such a way that Islam (the Moslem Arabic World) and political Zionism (the State of Israel) mutually destroy each other. Meanwhile the other nations, once more divided on this issue will be constrained to fight to the point of complete physical, moral, spiritual and economical exhaustion…We shall unleash the Nihilists and the atheists, and we shall provoke a formidable social cataclysm which in all its horror will show clearly to the nations the effect of absolute atheism, origin of savagery and of the most bloody turmoil. Then everywhere, the citizens, obliged to defend themselves against the world minority of revolutionaries, will exterminate those destroyers of civilization, and the multitude, disillusioned with Christianity, whose deistic spirits will from that moment be without compass or direction, anxious for an ideal, but without knowing where to render its adoration, will receive the true light through the universal manifestation of the pure doctrine of Lucifer, brought finally out in the public view. This manifestation will result from the general reactionary movement which will follow the destruction of Christianity and atheism, both conquered and exterminated at the same time.” 4

Since the terrorist attacks of Sept 11, 2001, world events, and in particular in the Middle East, show a growing unrest and instability between Modern Zionism and the Arabic World. This is completely in line with the call for a Third World War to be fought between the two, and their allies on both sides. This Third World War is still to come, and recent events show us that it is not far off.

World War 3 – Act V, Scene I: Collapse of US and Western Morals and Economies

Between 1776-1788, Edward Gibbons published a huge six volume work entitled The History Of The Decline And Fall Of The Roman Empire. Gibbons’ work was scholarly and monumental, as it thoroughly covered a period of history spanning approximately 1,200 years. His goal in producing this study was to precisely catalog the reasons for the rise of the Roman Empire and the factors leading to the decline and fall of the Empire. Gibbons was universally hailed as achieving his objective brilliantly.

But, Gibbons not only created a document which details how and why the Roman Empire rose and fell; he created a document which detailed precisely how a successful and powerful Empire could be subverted and destroyed.

Gibbons listed five basic reasons that the enormous Roman Empire was destroyed:

  1. The dramatic increase of divorce undermined the institution of the family.

  2. The imposition of higher taxes undermined the economic stability and vitality of the Empire. Taxes were raised to pay for deficit government spending, to pay for food for all in society and to pay for government-sponsored activities of diversion, such as circuses and sports. Interestingly, as the time of the final collapse drew closer, greater emphasis was placed on sports, to divert the attention of the public from the distressing news of massive trouble within the Empire.

  3. The drive for personal pleasure had become very intense, even to the point of obsession. Gibbons noted that, at the very end, sports had become more exciting and brutal.

  4. People lost their faith, both religiously and in their government. Paganism gave way to Christianity and the efficient Roman Government gave way to chaos and disintegration.

  5. Hidden conspirators were working within the government to secretly destroy it. They worked quietly, invisibly and deceitfully; during the entire time they were secretly dismantling the government of the Roman Empire, they publicly proclaimed their unswerving support of it.

Recognize any of the above 5 points occurring in Western societies today?

May 28, 2004 — The Federal Reserve raises the Money Supply (M-3) by unprecedented, almost crisis proportions, up another $46.8 billion in one week, bringing the total over the month of May to $155 billion. This equates to a $2.0 trillion annualized pace, a 22.2 percent annualized rate of growth. These numbers are huge.

May 5, 2006 — In possibly the first casualty of the looming subprime crisis, Kirkland, Washington based Merit Financial Inc. files for bankruptcy and closes its doors, firing all but 80 of its 410 employees; Merit’s marketplace decline about 40% and sales are not bringing in enough revenue to support overhead

May 17, 2007 — Federal Reserve Chairman Ben Bernanke said growing number of mortgage defaults will not seriously harm the U.S. economy.

June 2007 — Concerns grow on Wall Street as two hedge funds of the New York investment bank Bear Stearns move toward collapse due to Bear Sterns’ extensive investments in mortgage-backed securities.

Oct. 1-24, 2007 — Swiss bank UBS announces losses linked to U.S. subprime mortgages. Investment bank Merrill Lynch reports losses of $5.5 billion. Citigroup announces $6.5 billion third quarter losses. Merrill Lynch announces losses to be over $8 billion.

September 7, 2008 — Government takes control of the mortgage giants, putting the liability of more than $5 trillion of mortgages onto the backs of U.S. taxpayers.

September 15, 2008 — Lehman Brothers files for bankruptcy. This is the largest bankruptcy filing in the history of the U.S., at almost $650 billion. After a weekend of negotiations, potential buyers such as Bank of America and Barclays walk away from the negotiating table and Lehman is left with no other option.

September 16, 2008 — The U.S. government bails out AIG with an $85 billion loan. Feds say a failure of the company could be devastating to the financial markets as well as the economy. This is in exchange for a nearly 80% equity stake in the company

September 29, 2008 — Dow Falls 777.68 Points. This is the largest one-day point drop in history.
Hundreds of billions of dollars effectively evaporate from the retirement accounts of the U.S. population in a single day. The index sees its largest one-day point loss ever after the House votes down the rescue plan. The S&P 500 has its largest point drop ever and second-largest percentage drop in history.

October 3, 2008 — U.S. Congress passes $700 billion bail-out (now being referred to as the “first round” of bail-outs). President Bush signs the bail-out into law.

December 23, 2008 — New homes sold at an annualized pace of 407,000 units in November, the weakest showing in almost 18 years and further evidence that the housing market is still in distress.

December 30, 2008 — U.S. home prices fell by 2.2% from September to October and prices are off by 18% over the previous 12 months, according to Standard & Poor’s/Case-Shiller housing price index that tracks existing home sales in 20 major metropolitan areas.

2009 and beyond — ???? 2009 is predicted to be a year of contraction in the global economy. Let us hope that the predictions of many well-meaning individuals who have been sounding the alarm bells for decades, such as Peter Schiff and Jim Rogers, do not come to fruition.

The Planned World War 4 – A Play in Numerous Acts

World War Four in Brief

A World War Four scenario was developed several decades ago (see Conspiratorial History).  Three World Wars have already been achieved, and the Fourth and final World War envisions an attack on Iraq, Iran and/or Syria as being the trigger to set the entire Middle East into fiery conflagration. Once America is firmly entrenched into the Middle East with the majority of her first-line units, North Korea is to attack South Korea. Then, with America’s forces stretched well beyond the limit, China is to invade Taiwan.  This will usher in the start of World War Four.

World War Four Definition:

What constitutes a ‘world war’? How many countries need to be involved?  And who decides at which point a number of regional skirmishes can be grouped together and called a World War?  At the time, who called the official start of World War 1 and World War 2?

And have you noticed that although the term ‘World War Four’ is freely used in the alternative press and on the Internet, all the major news networks have stoically avoided using any phrase reminiscent of World War.

Since it’s difficult to find a definition for an event which has only happened twice in modern history, here’s my attempt at an answer to the question ‘what constitutes a world war’?

A World War is a military conflict spanning more than 2 continents, in which at least 20 major countries participate in an attack against a common enemy, and which has the attention of the man-in-the-street due to the significant loss of life.

With that definition, we can agree that WW1 and WW2 were in fact World Wars (both wars involved some degree of participation from most of the world’s then existing countries: Britain, France, Germany, Italy, Japan, the United States and the Soviet Union).  We can also agree that we are very close to achieving World War 4.  The only requirement left to fulfill the start of WW4 is that of a military conflict spanning more than 2 continents.  As soon as Israel attacks Palestine, or North Korea attacks South Korea or the US, or China invades Taiwan, we will have the next World War well underway.

I’m sorry to interrupt your reading, but you might like this.

I want to rush you a must-read bonus report called “The Police State Roadmap“, which summarizes in 200 pages all the major themes of the New World Order as they have unfolded in America, the U.K., and Europe.  Valued at $29, it’s my gift to you simply for visiting today, Sunday, July 31, 2011. This Roadmap will enhance your knowledge of the dangers the New World Order poses.

Email:

Full Name:

I respect your email privacy and promise to never sell, barter, share or rent your email address to any unauthorized third party. Period! By submitting your email address you are requesting the free report The Police State Road Mapand are agreeing to be subscribed to my free World War Three News Updates, from which you may unsubscribe as soon as I don’t meet the high standard you deserve.  (I tell you how in every email.)

World War 4 Timeline

These are, I believe, the elements of the planned Fourth World War:

  • Prelude – The events leading up to the start of World War Four, including Sept 11, 2001.

  • Act 1 – The Middle East.  Widespread conflict to bring the entire region into the flames of war, possibly triggered by Iran or militants in Pakistan using North Korean supplied nuclear arms.  The first Scene in this Act is the US Invasion of Iraq on March 20, 2003.

  • Act 2 – Israel at War — Against her Arab neighbors, possibly Palestine.  A Palestinian State will be established, so that all Israelis will be fully separated from Palestinians (listen out for mention of a 7-year treaty to be confirmed by a World Leader – probably Bush), only for Israel to viciously attack Palestine shortly thereafter.

  • Act 3 – Far East — “Hair-raising nuclear confrontation that threatens mankind’s existence” – Peter Lemesurier, author of The Armageddon Script,p. 223, written in 1981.  Includes China invading Taiwan and a nuclear eruption on the Korean Peninsula.

  • Act 4 – Erosion of Confidence in ‘The System’ so severe citizens will be panicked into giving up liberties and Constitutional form of government.  The plan calls for the dissolution of the US Constitution, triggered by a significant enough ‘terrorist’ attack.  The ultimate intent is to introduce a global government and one-world religion.

  • Act 5– The collapse of the US, and other Western economies and morals.

  • Act 6 – Significant population reduction using natural and man-made disasters.

  • Curtain.  Who can tell how this war will end?

While it would be naive to suggest a specific timeline for the events leading up to and including World War 4, we do know that the plans for World War 4 are well advanced, and our leaders involved in this secret plan are waiting only for the right signal before all-out war begins.

In the words of Peter Lemesurier, author of The Armageddon Script:

“Their script is now written, subject only to last-minute editing and stage-directions.  The stage itself, albeit in darkness, is almost ready.  Down in the pit, the subterranean orchestra is already tuning up.  The last-minute, walk-on parts are even now being filled.  Most of the main actors, one suspects, have already taken up their roles.  Soon it will be time for them to come on stage, ready for the curtain to rise.  The time for action will have come.”

While it would be naive to suggest a specific timeline for the events leading up to and including World War 4, we do know that the plans for World War 4 are well advanced, and our leaders involved in this secret plan are waiting only for the right signal before all-out war begins.

In the words of Peter Lemesurier, author of The Armageddon Script:

“Their script is now written, subject only to last-minute editing and stage-directions.  The stage itself, albeit in darkness, is almost ready.  Down in the pit, the subterranean orchestra is already tuning up.  The last-minute, walk-on parts are even now being filled.  Most of the main actors, one suspects, have already taken up their roles.  Soon it will be time for them to come on stage, ready for the curtain to rise.  The time for action will have come.”

Ladies and Gentlemen, please take your seats and welcome on stage the players of this Grand Play:

World War Four!

To be Prepared is Half the Victory

The question I am most often asked is “If what you’re saying is true, it’s obvious that I need to do something to protect myself and my family, but I don’t know where to start.  Can you help?”

Sadly most people are woefully unprepared for the inevitable terrorist attacks, natural disasters, and other disruptions that are planned for our daily lives.  Our government tells us VIRTUALLY NOTHING about what we can do to protect ourselves.  And make no mistake about it, there’s plenty we can do — We don’t have to be sitting ducks!

As JFK once said, “The time to repair the roof is when the sun is shining.”  So, as the storm clouds start brewing all around us, let’s make sure the roof is in order, before it’s too late.

Your number one resource when the planned cataclysmic events start taking place is your knowledge – and that’s knowledge gained over months or years of learning to think how to live primarily independent of the system.  Whatever you do, don’t rely on your government to save you.  At the bottom of this page there’s a graphic reminder of who’s responsible for this mess in the first place!

So What Is A Rational Individual To Do?

What to do About Things Right Now

Here’s a superb article which may provide pointers on what you should be doing to prepare.

The following copyrighted material is excerpted from Chapter 15, “Treading Water” of the book “In Defense of Racism,” (also atwww.conspiracypenpal.com), is included by permission of the author, Edgar J. Steele, and may not be further reproduced without his permission.

Well, there are a number of things you can do right now to ensure that you personally prepare for the coming hard times.  Some will think you nuts. But, there are things you can do quietly and covertly, even in that context.

Most importantly, you must plan now and be ready to implement that plan the moment the wheels come off.

If you live in a city, you need to plan how to get out in the event of a catastrophe. Immediately. Not the next day. Not that night. Immediately. Remember what South Central LA looked like just hours after the Rodney King verdict was handed down? That’s how quickly it will degenerate.

No freeways. They will be death traps. You need an escape route that takes you through neighborhoods you know will be safe for a time. Being among the first to leave will help to ensure that roads are not blocked.

You must have a plan in place for assembling your family for the trip, regardless of the time of day that it becomes necessary.

Assemble a “bug-out” kit and keep it in your trunk.

Store enough gasoline in cans in your garage to get you to wherever you already have planned will be your retreat. Recycle the contents every six months, because gasoline degenerates fairly rapidly. Keep your escape vehicle gassed up and well-serviced at all times.

How to Develop a Survivalist Mindset

A prudent man attempts to conduct himself and his affairs so as to avoid getting caught in desperate situations where survival is threatened.  One of the most desperate situations of life is finding yourself out in the cold with no shelter, food, or money, and no job or source of money — hungry and cold and losing hope of finding any honorable and legitimate way of simple survival — a survive or perish situation.

Of course, as the New World Order is steadily introduced, our freedoms and ability to live the life we want become severely restricted.  The worst outcome would be a situation where all liberties are removed and we become responsible for our own survival. Here are guides which assist in providing you with survivalist skills.

The Psychology of a Gunfight

Sniper Training & Survival Skills

Survival Guides

Surviving Terrorism:  You could spend hours searching the web for effective ways to protect yourself from any disaster, or you could go straight to the most comprehensive report available.

Review

Purchase

(or if the link above doesn’t work, try here).

Picking up the Pieces: Practical Guide for Surviving Economic Crashes, Internal Unrest and Military Suppression by Sorcha Faal

Using historical examples of survival in crises, further lessons have been learned on how not only to survive, but on how to remain as free as possible and keep your family clothed, housed, fed and alive – true survival skills.

Purchase

Earthquake Resurrection: Supernatural Catalyst for the Coming Global Catastrophe. By David W. Lowe.

Eruption of Yellowstone supervolcano. Quaking ruptures of the New Madrid and San Andreas fault zones. Eruption of Mount St. Helen’s, Mauna Loa, and South Sisters volcanic systems in America and Cumbre Vieja off the coast of Africa. Could these and other natural disasters be associated with the future resurrection of the dead in Christ?

According to Earthquake Resurrection, the answer is yes. The resurrection of the dead in Christ will be accompanied by worldwide global catastrophe. A close examination of the resurrection to immortality of Jesus, the “many saints” of Matthew 27, and the two witnesses in Revelation, reveals a startling connection between all three: earthquakes.

Earthquake Resurrection gets it name, then, from the idea that the future resurrection of the dead in Christ will continue in the pattern of these three resurrections, in that worldwide earthquakes and other catastrophic events will result. The power of God released when a human being is resurrected and transformed to immortality, according to the Bible, has a powerful effect on the surrounding earth. The shroud may hold evidence to this effect.

The events described in the sixth seal include a massive earthquake, a red moon and black sun from volcanic explosions, and movement of every mountain and island. The reaction of the people on the earth to those events provide ample evidence that the the future 7-year tribulation period begins after the opening of the sixth seal.

The book presents a catastrophic forecast for the earth based on the earthquake resurrection prophetic model, speculating that the power magnified and spread over the earth when countless millions of the dead in Christ are resurrected will cause worldwide natural disasters to be unleashed upon a globe ensared in the aftermath. If you’ve ever wondered how the disappearance of millions of Christians will be explained to those left behind, read this book.

Not for the faint of heart, this book covers the prophetic implications of the resurrection of the dead, the transformation to immortality, the catching up event, and Revelation chapters 4 through 7 like no other book. And just wait until you read about the startling possible identity of the 144,000! Think Left Behind on theological steroids.

Earthquake Resurrection is not to be missed: a must for all interested in Bible prophecy and the future.

ISBN: 1-4116-3970-7

Paperback: 343 pages

Visit Earthquake Resurrection  to purchase the book, read excerpts and reviews, and more.

Earthquake Resurrection

http://www.earthquakeresurrection.com/

DOWNLOAD ADOBE PDF BOOKS AND START READING TODAY!

Earthquake Resurrection: $6.55

Then His Voice Shook the Earth: $6.89

View the Back Cover

THEN HIS VOICE
SHOOK THE EARTH…
Mount Sinai, the Trumpet of God, and the Resurrection of the Dead in Christ
– By David W. Lowe –:::READ SYNOPSIS:::

 

Genre: NONFICTION – ESCHATOLOGY

© November 2006 David W. Lowe
Softcover: 176 pages
ISBN: 978-0-6151-3614-1
Availability: IN STOCK NOW!
Price:
$14.95  Print
$6.89  Download
 View the Back CoverEARTHQUAKE
RESURRECTION
Supernatural Catalyst for the Coming Global Catastrophe
– By David W. Lowe –:::READ SYNOPSIS:::

 

Genre: NONFICTION – ESCHATOLOGY

© September 2005 David W. Lowe
Softcover: 343 pages
ISBN: 1-4116-3970-7
Availability: IN STOCK NOW!
Price:
$17.95  Print
$6.55  Download
 

SYNOPSIS: THEN HIS VOICE SHOOK THE EARTH…


Then his voice shook the earth, but now he has promised, “I will once more shake not only the earth but heaven too.”  Hebrews 12:26

This verse contains a key to understanding the mystery of the last trumpet that will sound at the future resurrection of the dead in Christ. While Earthquake Resurrection focused on the pattern of earthquakes coinciding with the resurrection of the dead to immortaility, Then His Voice Shook the Earth focuses on how the voice of the Lord shook the earth and Mt. Sinai and will once more shake both the earth and the heavens. Then His Voice Shook the Earth features all the important points of the first book, but also includes abundant new and exciting information, including:

  • The reason for Paul’s mysterious trip to Arabia after his conversion.

  • The connection of Mt. Sinai not only to Paul’s revelation of the rapture, but also to his revelation of the last trumpet at the resurrection of the dead in Christ.

  • The meaning of the last trumpet that will precede the resurrection of the dead in Christ.

  • The importance of the opening of the seventh seal in ushering in the day of the Lord’s wrath.

  • The kingdom of God and its connection to the ascension and Revelation chapters 4 and 5.

  • A new exploration of the spirit of antichrist unleashed at the opening of the first seal, including Greek gnosticism’s influence in the early church.

  • Exploration of the ceremony of incense after the opening of the seventh seal, and what it tells us about the timing of the future tribulation period.

  • Finally, an epilogue that will challenge both the current post-modern spirit of atheism, as well as the daily walk of all believers in Christ.

TABLE OF CONTENTS
Section I � The Resurrection and the Last Trumpet

1. The Mysterious Arabian Connection
2. Then His Voice Shook The Earth . . .
3. The Earthquake Resurrection Pattern
4. Sudden Destruction of the Sixth Seal
5. The Aftermath: Global Disappearance

Section II � The Revelation: From Ascension to Resurrection

6. Ascension to the Right Hand of God
7. First Seal: The Spirit of Antichrist
8. Spirits of Physical and Economic Oppression
9. Fifth Seal: Shedding Innocent Blood
10. Coming Out of Great Tribulation
11. Awaiting the Ceremony of Incense

Epilogue � Requiem for Post-Modern Atheism

SYNOPSIS: EARTHQUAKE RESURRECTION

The resurrection to immortality of:

  • Jesus Christ

  • The “many saints” of Matthew chapter 27

  • The two witnesses of Revelation chapter 11

What do these resurrections have in common? And what impact could it have in the future?

Have you ever questioned the traditional explanation of how the “rapture”, or catching up of believers will take place? Among those who believe this teaching, it has long been believed that newscasts will suddenly flash a story that millions of people will be reported as missing all around the world. Planes will fall from the sky, accidents will occur all over the globe, and the world will be in a state of bewilderment over where everyone disappeared to.
How will it be explained? Did the “rapture” just take place? Were all the people abducted by aliens? Many theories about just how it will be explained have been advanced. But none of them made sense to me, and there was no explanation I felt comfortable with.

Until now.
Earthquake Resurrection explores the possibility that the disappearance of a large group of believers worldwide will be masked by global catastrophe. This possibility is based on a pattern found in scripture that the power unleashed when a human being is resurrected into an immortal body causes a shaking of the surrounding earth. The pattern is evident with the two recorded historic instances of the resurrection of Jesus Christ and the “many saints who had died” in Matthew 27, as well as with the resurrection of the two witnesses of Revelation chapter 11 in the future.
What does this portend for the future, much larger, global resurrection of the dead in Christ? Will there be a global shaking of the earth from the power of the resurrection? What is the purpose of the “harpazo”, the Greek term for the quick and sudden snatching or seizure of believers just after the resurrection of the dead in Christ? Is there some kind of harm from which they need be snatched away? What is the “trump of God” that accompanies the event? If God’s voice was described as the sound of a trumpet in scripture, and in the past it caused Mount Sinai and the surrounding area to shake greatly, will this also occur when the trump of God is sounded at the resurrection of the dead in Christ?
All these and many more important questions are explored and answered in Earthquake Resurrection. If you have any interest in (a) the current natural disasters engulfing the earth, (b) the prophetic Word of God, or (c) the future of the planet, then this book is for you. Read early reviews and reactions to the book, selected excerpts of the book, and the many other resources on the site.

Thanks for your interest!
David Lowe

Rev 6:12

WHEN?

 

Will America Crash Economically or Recover? — Bible’s Bittersweet Answer

Is the U.S. economy going into another Great Depression, or something worse like a total collapse? Is it under judgment by God? Some say that the collapse of the dollar is inevitable due to the enormous national debt. But what does Bible prophecy say? A surprising and helpful amount. Find out how America actually will fall and what her financial status among the nations will be at that time.

Don’t Be Confused About Bible Prophecy Another Minute

Here’s the Bible Prophecy breakthrough you’ve been waiting for—from two overlooked keys in the hard sayings of Jesus now made plain in the most accurate prophecy research available, because it departs from traditional “anything goes” allegorical interpretations which disregard Jesus’ only statement on how to interpret Scripture correctly. (Learn these keys of Jesus in this free article…)

A Reader Comments:

“I’ve been searching all of my adult life for this kind of wisdom! I have listened to Irvin Baxter for 13 years and the Prophecy Club off and on for the same amount of time. I felt like I only had bits and pieces of the big picture. Then I hit the “wisdom and understanding jackpot” the next night when I typed “Prophecy” into a google search and out of all the sights that were available, I clicked on Tim’s site first! It was like God pulled a needle out of a haystack for me in answer to my prayer from the day before!”

Eve Brast, California (Read more testimonials…)

Is America doomed? Ever since the turn of the millennium, major new troubles have been multiplying for the U.S.A. We’ve seen the Dot-com Bubble Crash, the 9/11 WTC attack, the U.S. Housing Bubble Crash and now the Great Recession of 2007 and still going. Given all of this, many of my friends, Facebook contacts, and even readers of my book have expressed to me their concern that a total economic collapse is coming. Perhaps you are having the same thoughts.

If so, you are definitely not alone. According to a recent NYT/CBS poll, 39 percent of Americans believe that the U.S. economy has now entered a “permanent decline.”Another recent survey by CNN found that 48 percent of Americans believe that it is likely that another Great Depression will begin within the next year. News in the USA is full of stories of how people desperate for money are stealing just about anything that is not bolted down (manhole covers, copper wiring, air conditioners, etc.). Many Christians seeing these reports wonder if the nation is not under judgment from God.

Doomsday Profits…

This kind of negative thinking and behavior is not without instigators. Doomsday appeals to fear show up periodically, especially in times of recession or uncertainty. Back in 1998 when I started studying prophecy, the Year 2000 problem (Y2K) was in focus. Many people were convinced by Gary North and the sellers of survival supplies that they needed to stockpile food, weapons, gold and silver to face Y2K. It turned out to be a poor investment when Y2K did not create the disaster it was expected to.

Now a little over a decade later, stockpiling is being touted again, this time from new sources. For example, even the bestselling author of Rich Dad Poor Dad, Robert Kiyosaki, is predicting an economic crash (“depression or hyperinflation”). He’s so concerned about it that he has made the typical survivalist preparations for his household including guns (Seevideo).

You may have seen another popular economic doomsday video that was even advertised on TV and radio. Porter Stansberry’s “End of America” newsletter sales spiel (EndofAmerica2011.com) predicts a coming dollar collapse. In it, Stansberry introduces himself as someone who predicted the Great Recession and who has a strategy (yours for $49.99) to tell you how to survive and profit from the coming financial crisis. The hour long video is so persuasive that it can be frightening for the fainthearted or uninitiated who don’t recognize, for example, that one of the case studies he gives of what to expect isYugoslavia after the collapse of the Soviet Union. (If you watch the video, be sure to read this debunking of it afterward and Peter Schiff’s review of every one of Stansberry’s newsletter in the years prior to 2008 to debunk his claim of predicting the Great Recession. (P.S. In case you’re wondering what that “number one investment in a time of financial crisis that most super rich own” touted in the video is: farmland, due to the soaring food prices.)

…and Doomsday Prophets

It is not only secular businessmen who warn of a soon end to America. The idea is also common among Christians, many of whom believe it is predicted in the Bible. Christians also have reported independent visions, alleged from God, of America’s end. You may have read such visions like those of A.A. Allen and Dimitru Duduman. They portray America being taken down by her enemies because God’s blessing and protection have left her.

If those ideas are mistaken, there is still the Biblical pattern of God’s judgment on wicked nations. This pattern is worrisome in the face of America’s other trend of decline: morality. The depravity and increasing wickedness of American society mirrors that of nations in the Bible who were judged by God. For example, God eventually raised up enemies who came and conquered Ancient Israel and Judah for their sinfulness. This is also what the Bible prophesies for the mysterious end time nation “Daughter/Babylon the Great” of Jeremiah 50-51 and Revelation 17-18.

Is America and Her Fate in the Bible?

To sum up, we have a lot of people expecting the end of America and they envision it in two main ways. The secular perspective is offers a mountain of reasons why an completeeconomic collapse is inevitable soon. The Christian perspective argues that a completemilitary defeat is coming at God’s hand, also soon and inevitable.

Which one is right? Of course, if you are an American like me, you hope “neither.” Neither of these pessimistic perspectives are what you were wanting to hear about your home country. You don’t have to be an American to dislike the concept of such a large nation and its citizens going through such tribulation. Even selfishly speaking, the fall of America or the reserve currency of the world it produces would send the world into depression and chaos.Could something this devastating really happen to not just America, but the whole world—and soon at that?

We do not have to be in the dark on this question if we consult the Bible and understand it properly. As many rightly argue, it would make no sense that a book that has predicted the fates of many empires in history does not have something to say about the greatest nation of the end times, and arguably the greatest world-ruling hegemony of all time. This is not to say it will be easy to identify or that everyone will agree with your identification.

But since 1998 when I first heard the idea, I have become convinced America is actually spoken of in the Book of Revelation. The prophecy of Mystery Babylon from Revelation 17-18 was mentioned earlier. Many think this refers to the Roman Catholic Church, the Vatican, or even Iraq (home of Ancient Babylon, rebuilt by Saddam Hussein beginning in 1983). However, when you look at all the detailed clues and take them at face value, the best fit by far is none other than the United States of America.

Revelation 17-18 (along with the parallel in Jeremiah 50-51) describe a nation that is a:

  1. Reigning military power (Jer 50:23– “hammer of all the earth” – the last “superpower”).

  2. Most importer importer and consumer of goods (Rev 18:11)

  3. Huge corrupter of the rest of the world (Rev 18:3-4– America’s movies, TV, music, websites, and drugs are distributed globally)

There is much more proof than this for the skeptical. Check out this list of dozens of proofs that point to America being Mystery Babylon the Great here (or find further unique proofs in my book).

This positive identification lets us learn several things about America’s future from the prophecy of Babylon. It leads to some good news and some very bad news.

The Bad News – America’s Fiery Destruction

The bad news is that both Jeremiah and Revelation leave no doubt as to the fate of America the Babylon. They give us specifics about exactly how it will happen. Jeremiah tells us a great nation even an assembly of nations, will arrive from north (Jer 50:3950:41;51:48) and defeat her. Revelation tells us that the method of defeat will be fire and burning (Rev 18:8-9) and it will be in a single day (Rev 18:8), and completed within an hour (Rev 18:10).

When you put these specifics together, it points to America’s archenemy of the Cold War, Russia. The shortest distance between Russia and America is over the north pole. Russia still has the largest arsenal of nuclear missiles in the world to send in that very direction. Russia is allied with China who is also preparing for war with America over Taiwan. Together under the right conditions, such as after the star Wormwood passes that Revelation predicts, they could accomplish it.

But I know what you’re thinking, Communism lost and collapsed and Russia became a democracy and would not want war now. The Cold War is over, etc. However, you have to look at what they are doing to prepare, not what they are saying. If you listen the many high level Russian military defectors, they will tell you that Soviet war policy is that a nuclear war is winnable and they still have a plan for defeating the USA with a nuclear first strike one day.

However, if you don’t find the theory of Russia plausible keep in mind that it is does not matter exactly who the culprit is; America has plenty of enemies. What matters is that the Bible says the greatest nation of the end times will be defeated swiftly one day just on time for the Beast to take over in the Great Tribulation. (For full details, see Know the Future).

That’s very sad news to an American like myself; news that I am loath to share with other Americans. I’m sure most of you reading this are not pleased to hear it and are tempted to deny it or even to be angry at me for suggesting it. Yes, I know it’s a huge downer; please don’t shoot the messenger. The sad truth is that in God’s eyes, no matter how good America is to the rest of the world, it does not erase her extreme wickedness (see this article on America as Babylon for a complete explanation).

The Good News: More Time + No Economic Collapse

Despite the bad news about a coming military destruction of America, there is good news. The good news is twofold.

First, from Bible prophecy we can determine that, contrary to what the groups mentioned above predict, America’s end is anything but soon or imminent. Revelation 14 shows that America’s military defeat does not come until right before the Mark of the Beast is released, in other words when the Great Tribulation starts in the middle of the 70th Week of Daniel. The 70th Week of Daniel has not even begun yet and nothing needed before it can begin has happened (Nuclear Middle East War, Third Temple, sacrifices for the Antichrist to stop, etc.). The defeat actually comes at the hands of the Antichrist and his “Ten Rulers” (Rev 17:16-17) himself, right before he sets up his own global military and financial empire to fill the void America leaves. Revelation 17-18 depicts Babylon as a Whore riding or controlling the Beast which is why the Beast needs to remove her to be free. prerequisite events that the Bible describes It can’t happen this decade (the 2010s) for sure

The second piece of good news is that what Revelation tells us about the financial status of America on the day she is destroyed also precludes the “coming total economic collapse” theory. Like today, Revelation describes a nation that makes rich (Rev 18:15) the world’s merchants and traders who ship to her every imaginable good under the sun (Rev 18:12-13). Like today, America will still be the biggest market for goods in the world. So much so that the merchants are pictured on that day as weeping offshore in their ships looking at the smoke of her burning and wondering who will buy their goods now that she is gone (Rev 18:18-1911).

Conclusion

When we hear the latest theories for how America will soon end, it helps to realize that rumors of America’s economic or military end are nothing new. No doubt people have been predicting this every year since the nation was founded. Meanwhile, America has survived a Revolutionary War, Civil War, two World Wars, Cold War, a Great Depression, and countless recessions.

Although it may be the worst recession ever, the current Great Recession will end one day just like all other recessions did, with a recovery—not a complete economic collapse. Although Revelation sadly depicts the military defeat of America one day, it tells us plainly that it will be an America that is still the economic center and wealth creator of the world economy. A complete economic collapse of the dollar would ruin America forever and the world economy at the same time. It’s contradicts Bible prophecy.

We can believe and fear the theory of economic collapse or we can believe what the Bible says about America’s rosy economic future. If we believe the Bible on this and even God’s will for our own personal financial abundance (John 10:10) then there is much hope for our future despite the current financial trial many of us are in.

This is the article Tim referred to. If you read through it you can agree that Mr. Coombes is right to apply many of the articles to America. and conclude the USA is Mystery Babylon. My instant guess is the Deep Water Port in point #2 is not Long Beach, California, it’s the world center of communication, business and banking. It is New York City.

60 Reasons Why Iraq Can Not Be Mystery Babylon

by R.A. Coombes
[Much of this article’s material has been adapted from chapter 4 of Volume 2 of “America, The Babylon” but since publication of the book in 2002 which featured 57 reasons, this article provdes an added 3 new reasons and composed in May of 2006. For more information on the 2-Volume work – “America, The Babylon” see this link below:

http://www.americathebabylon.com 

There are some prophecy “experts” who have proposed the theory that Iraq and the ancient archaeological site of Babylon is the location for the “Mystery Babylon” of Prophecy. That theory considers the ancient prophecies of Revelation chapters 17 and 18 primarily. Some of those experts also refer to other prophecies of Isaiah 13, 14, 18, 47, and Jeremiah 50 and 51. The theoretical lines of reasoning revolve around the central notion that the prophecies must be literal and applicable only to the ancient location site of Babylon with its current nationality being Iraq. That is the main line of proof for such a view.

The site of ancient Babylon can be the only literal rendering of this prophecy according to those theorists. They proudly claim that they are the only, holy LITERAL interpreters of the text.  To take the text LITERALLY one must assume then, that ancient Babylon is the LITERAL Babylon of the prophecies written by the Old and New Testament authors.  Such a view assumes way too much, particularly in the translation work.  Is it possible that there could be a different and more literal view based on a sharper rendering of the original Hebrew and Greek texts?  Yes.  Why?

This researcher has done 16 years of extensive research into such theories. The results of my research indicate that the “Iraq is Mystery Babylon” theory is incorrect and invalid. Why? It is really very simple.  Follow the exact rendering of the original Hebrew and Greek texts for themselves and you will find numerous character traits for the future nation of Mystery Babylon. Yes, I did use the term “nation” because again, what seems to be merely a city being described is not just a city. Most literally, the prophecies not only refer to a city but to cities, PLURAL.  Also the prophecies refer to farming and the farmers of Babylon.  There are no farms in a city.

There are numerous character traits listed for this city/state/nation that is referred to as either “Babylon” or “Mystery Babylon”. These character traits serve as identifying markers that give us the clues as to the identity of such a city/nation. Those traits must all match perfectly to one identity. We cannot ignore some and select others. These traits are numerous and 60 of those traits clearly can not be identified with Iraq. The following list shows what traits do NOT match up with Iraq.

#1. The Jewish Population Issue: Jeremiah 50:8, 25; Jeremiah 51: 6, 45; Isaiah 48:20 and also Revelation 18:4. These are all references to Jewish people living in this future “Mystery Babylon” in the ancient Babylon, from the 6th Century BC till well into the early Church Age, the majority of the Jewish population lived in ancient Babylon. It was the home to most of the world’s Jews even in the time of Christ. Today, the largest population of Jewish people is found in the United States. The next two nations combined, Israel (home to the 2nd largest Jewish population) and Russia (home to the 3rd largest Jewish population) do not equal the population of Jewish people living in America. Iraq on the other hand has only a relative handful of Jews living within its borders. Some estimate the Jewish population in Iraq at perhaps 10,000.  That is not very many peopl e, particularly in regards to the population of most other nations hosting the Jewish remnant.  This character trait of being the lead host for Jewry is not indicative that Iraq today fulfill’s the prophecies of “mystery Babylon.” Therefore, this trait alone disqualifies the theory of “Iraq = Mystery” Babylon.

But, for those who are hard-headed, let us press on with the other 56 reasons why Iraq can NOT be Mystery Babylon based upon a literal rendering of the texts.

#2. The chief city of Mystery Babylon is a “DEEP WATER PORT CITY”!!! Revelation 18: 17-19. This passage tells us that merchant ships are standing off the shoreline of Babylon. These ships have either just unloaded in the port city of Mystery Babylon, or are waiting to dock when the fiery judgment hits. These ship captains, crew and passengers are witnesses to the destruction. Question: Why would these folks be standing on deck of merchant ships unless there were port facilities in this city? Answer: The city is a port city. In this day and age, especially by virtue of the list of commodities that are traded in “Mystery Babylon,” (see Revelation 18:11-13) there must be at least one deepwater port in the nation of Mystery Babylon. One thing can be noted regard to modern day port facitilites. In order for Babylon to have the kind of merchandise (described in Revelation 18:11-13) coming by ships then those ships must be going to and from a  DEEP WATER SEA- PORT CITY. Why? For today’s ships to bring such merchandise requires them to be large commercial freighters with DEEP drawing drafts.  These ships require deep-water port facilities to dock and load/unload because their hulls are so deep. They are BIG ships.  [Note Reason #2 seems to be like our #57 reason, but there are significant differences between them.]

Now here is the problem for the Iraq=Babylon theorists: Iraq has no deepwater seaport!!! That’s right, there is no DEEP Water port facility in all of Iraq. During GulfWar2, there were and still are small freighters coming into the little town harbor of Basra.  In a recent United States CIA publication on Iraq, the CIA noted that a significant problem with sea transport was the lack of deepwater shipping facilities.  Harbor draft measurements up the mouth of the Euphrates river to Basra are around the eight foot (that’s 8 feet) level.  That makes it hard to even get big fishing boats into the harbor. At best, draft levels further out only range to less than 20 feet.

There is no way that the typical international commercial freighters could dock in Basra or anywhere else in Iraq’s very short shoreline because they would easily run aground and become stuck in the shallow, muddy waters. Only small ships carrying small quantities of goods can dock in Basra.  Those large ore-carrying freighters,  or big cargo container ships carrying cars or trucks are simply too big to be able to dock at the shallow harbor of Basra or any other little harbor on Iraq’s shoreline. Those super-large oil tankers can not get near to the small snippet of coastline that Iraq has because it is so shallow. The oil from Iraq is therefore either piped to Jordan, or is piped out for miles into the Persian Gulf into the deeper waters where these oil tankers won’t run aground.

But that is not all that shoots the Literalists balloon out from underneath them on this issue of deepwater port facilities.

According to the “Literalists,” Ancient Babylon, we are told must be the only literal interpretation. However, ancient Babylon is 400+ miles from the Persian Gulf and over 350 miles from Basra. The LITERAL description found in Revelation 18: 17-19 shows these huge ships will be within visual distance of the city skyline and will witness her destruction up close and personal. Being 400 miles away is just a bit too far to be able to see any kind of destruction of a city, even if it were from nuclear bombs. The curvature of the earth is just a bit too much at 400 miles even with flat terrain to be able to see what has transpired that far away.  Now although this is in itself a fatal flaw exposed in the “Iraq =  Mystery Babylon” theory it is just one of many theoretical flaws.  One thing it really points to though is how NOT Literal is the concept that Iraq is Mystery Babylon.

#3. It is the KEY Commercial Nation and Engine of Wealth for the World’s Economy: Isaiah 47:15. Revelation 17:2; Revelation 18: 3, 9, 11-13, 15, 16, 17-19, 22, 23, & 19:2. In these passages we see just what relationship Babylon enjoys with the rest of the world. Here she is clearly the critical factor in the world economy. When she goes down in flames…what is the lament? “What was like unto this mega city? Who will buy our goods now that she is gone”? The answer is that no one will be able to buy the products of the world’s merchants. What does this tell us??? It should be a clear warning indicator that whoever this nation is… the rest of the world depends on her for buying their merchandise. With her destruction, there is no one left to buy these goods. That tells us just how vital this nation is and it means this nation is the engine of wealth for the world. Now, Iraq does NOT now nor can it fit that role…at least in the next 30 years, unless the rest of the world is wiped out first. Once again, we see a character trait that Iraq does not exemplify in anyway, shape or form.

#4-#21. It is the principal Commodities Trading Center: These are all commodities in a list that are the chief trading products as cited in Rev 18:11-13, for which the merchants and sailors later lament that no one will buy these products anymore. This includes Gold, Silver and Copper. Now on these items alone… there is more Gold traded in New York City on the COMEX in one day than in all the rest of the world combined !!! The same is true for Silver and Copper and Crude Oil. In fact, the volume of trade is so heavy that in one day alone there is more gold traded than had been traded in all of human history up until 1974 when gold trading was allowed on a futures contractual basis. That is how massive and dominant the USA and NYC are in the commodities trading markets. Revelation 18: 12 & 13, lists many other commodities as well, including grains and livestock. Now, Chicago is the Host City for such record trading in that arena. It too is a port city on as it sits on Lake Michigan. The fact of the matter: Iraq has no economic power… it has no ability to be the economic engine of wealth for the whole world. If Iraq vanished from the face of the earth today it would not even cause a ripple in the world’s economy.

However, if the USA vanished today it would decimate the world’s economy and bankrupt every nation on earth, instantly. In essence, there would be no one left to buy the foreigner’s goods. That’s because no one else wants to import goods. They only want to export not import. The USA is the big promoter of international trade and promotes imports plus free trade. Iraq plays no such role in the world economy. As a nation, Iraq is simply too poor.

#22. A Leading center of imports and consumption: Revelation 18: 11, 17-19. These passages tell us the economic picture of this nation. Note that this nation is not only involved in the trade of these products, but that she is also the leading importer… because when she is destroyed…”no one buys”… their merchandise anymore. The folks doing the lamenting are the international merchants who export goods to this mystery Babylon. Therefore, she is the leading import nation. She is therefore, by virtue of her importer status, the chief consuming nation. This also is not a description of Iraq. Iraq has no such status in the world today, tomorrow or the foreseeable future! It is this aspect which negates the Iraq theory…because the contention is that we are living in the “last days” and the fulfillment of the end-times prophecies are at hand. IF this is true, and I assert that it indeed is true, then how can Iraq match these character traits in so short a span of time??? Answer: she can’t. Iraq is not the nation being described. There is only one nation that fits these traits, and more. That nation is the United States of America.

#23. She is also a manufacturing nation: Revelation 18: 22. This passage tells us manufacturing is no longer found in her after the judgment. This tells us that she was a manufacturing nation prior to her destruction. Iraq is not a nation noted for manufacturing.

#24. Center for Merchandising and Marketing. Revelation 18: 3, 23; 19:2. Her merchants were the mega-merchants of the earth. This again does not fit the character traits of Iraq. It does, however, fit the picture of America.

#25. Known as the World’s “policeman”: Jeremiah 50:23 gives us a Hebrew idiom, “hammer of the whole earth.” It had been used at one time to describe the way the empires of Persia, Greece and Rome had applied their power to keep the world at peace. Today, after the decline and fall of the Iron Curtain, major news media refer to America as the world’s policeman, in the same kind of role that the Hebrew idiom references. Iraq does not fit this role.

#26. Known for “showing the flag” or “gunboat diplomacy”. Isaiah 18:1-2 Here we have two Hebrew idioms for the idea of a nation’s navy showing its power. The phrase in verse 1 relates to the idea of “air travel.” The first phrase of verse 2…”that sends ambassadors by the sea,” another Hebrew idiom for when ancient naval powers would send warships to “show the flag” of friendship or threaten war to unfriendly nations or cities. Today, one nation engages in such actions: The USA sends out naval units usually as aircraft carrier battle groups. The notion of verse 1 with air travel, combined with verse 2 and the naval aspect, thus combines to send a notion of naval and air power… or suggesting aircraft carriers!!!

#27. Noted for its elegant, luxurious, refined and rich lifestyles: Isaiah 47: 1-8; Revelation 17: 4-5; 18: 2 –24. This does not match up with Iraq, as it is not capable of reaching such levels of wealthy living standards in our lifetime.

#28. Extremely Wealthy: Jeremiah 51:13… Revelation 18: 2-19

#29. Sensual, Materialistic lifestyle: Isaiah 47: 8; Revelation 18:14

#30. The Highest Living Standards: Isaiah 47:1 Revelation 18: 14

#31. Intoxicating high-society lifestyle as a world example to emulate: Revelation 17:2; Revelation 18: 3, 14, 23.

#32. Elegant, Sumptuous lifestyle. Revelation 18: 14, 23.

#33. Noted for its bright gaudy-colored lights and nightlife with round the-clock partying. Revelation 18:14. Note the words “dainty” and “goodly.” Dainty is a word in Greek that connotes to 24-hour parties, and is connoted with orgies and debauchery. The word for “goodly” is the Greek word “lampra” from which we get the English word for lamp. In this case it carries the idea of bright, gaudy-colored lights, with idea of “glitzy” lights. Could it be the bright lights of Broadway, Times Square or perhaps even Las Vegas???

#34. Noted for its Drugs and Drug use: Isaiah 47: 9, 12. Revelation 18:23 Do we even need to comment on this one??? I think not…the text clearly speaks for itself on this one.

#35. Noted for exporting its culture abroad: Revelation 18:14, 22

#36. Noted for being Wasteful and Extravagant: Rev 18: 3, 7, 9, 14, 15; implied in Rev 17: 2.

#37. Massive Population: Rev. 18:15. And Revelation 17: 1, 15.

#38. A land of immigrants: Jeremiah 50:16; 51:13; Rev. 17:1, 15.

#39. Unique and awe-inspiring from its birth right up to its demise: Isa. 18: 2

#40. A remarkably different heritage. Isaiah 18:2

#41. Respected-envied and yet HATED by the whole world also. Isa. 18:2

#43. Powerful and Oppressive. Isaiah 18:2

#44. Land of Rebels in its birth. Jeremiah 51: 1; Isaiah 47: 9.

#45. Cosmopolitan and Urban. Jeremiah 50:32

#46. A Land of Agriculture. Jeremiah 50: 16

#47. An International City. Revelation 17: 18; 18:15

#48. Architecture, Buildings and Skyline. Isaiah 13:22

#49. Land of Many Waters (fresh waters)> Jeremiah 51:13, 36, 42; Isa 18:1,2

#50. Where the world’s leaders “stream” to meet. Jer. 51:44; Rev. 17:18

#51. Last of the Super Powers. Jeremiah 50:12; Rev 17:18, 19; and in the Revelation 18:18 passage “what city is like the ‘mega’ city”…

#52. No Fear of Invasion. Isaiah 47:5, 8; Revelation 18: 7

#53. Defenses reach up to Outer Space Jeremiah 51:53

#54. Occult aspects, especially within the governmental leadership.  Isaiah 47: 9, 12,13.

#55. Alliances/Treaties allowing physical military bases of operation for the Satanic forces. Revelation 18: 2.

#56. Its national symbol: Rev 17. Robed woman with a cup-like container in one hand that smells like natural gas odors inside the container…and the woman is connected to water and immigration…and is considered to be a mother-figure of spiritual prostitution…a.k.a. Ishtar, the mother of ‘literal’ and ‘physical’ prostitutes within religious worship centers. [That is what the Babylonian goddess Ishtar was–the promoter of physical prostitution… salvation by sex… have sex with a temple priest or priestess and you are purified from sin. And of course you pay a ‘gift offering’ for this salvation activity. Ishtar was never a physical ‘mother’… but rather a ‘madam’ over the priestesses. Ishtar was never married and never had a child but she was called “mother” of the temple priestesses. Now having said all of this… I am referring to the Statue of Liberty.

In my book, “America, The Babylon” Vol. 1, I explain the meticulous research involved that shows that the Statue of Liberty is in fact the brainchild of the sculptor Bartholdi. Later in Volume 2,  you will find even more data on this subject. I would like to note at this point that it was Bartholdi’s   idea to create the image of the goddess Liberty of Rome. You  will see later on in Volume 2 just how the Romans had in fact borrowed the Babylonian goddess.

Babylonians first worshipped Ishtar the goddess of Babylon and the Romans also adopted her but they changed the name to Libertas in Latin, (Liberty, in English). So that, the Statue of Liberty is actually a pagan idol image of Ishtar–the woman pictured in Revelation 17. If you don’t believe it…look at Revelation 17: 4 & 5. Note the word for abomination. The word used here is “bdelugma” and its root word is “bdeoh.” Strong’s Code # 946 … ” A foul thing, detestable, usually of idols … the root word means to “break wind”, or to “pass gas”… indicating the odor smells like natural gas.

Speaking of natural gas …did you know that the torch-cup of the Statue of Liberty burns an eternal flame…fueled by smelly natural gas? Also of course, the Statue is referred to as the Mother of Exiles … an immigrant connection…just as the woman of Rev. 17: 1, 15 is also connected to immigrants. So too was Ishtar. She was the goddess of personal freedom … and an encouragement to immigrants.

#57  Iraq is radioactive

Iraq is now extremely “radioactive” because of America’s use of ammunition that uses depleted uranium, the same basic component used for nuclear weapons, only in lesser strength in and of itself. Rifle bullets and artillery shells were packed with small amounts of radioactive, depleted uranium. Once fired, the shells and bullets spread small doses of radio-activity throughout much of Iraq and especially in hot spots like ancient Babylon. Each bullet or shell, was thought to be seemingly harmless in terms of radioactivity. What was not anticipated was the voluminous use of such radioactive materials scattered across the battlefields of Iraq. Such voluminous use has created large quantities of low-level radioactivity that in volume has created a dangerous atmosphere and environment for virtually all of Iraq.

The radioactive dust has found its way into the soil and water supplies, contaminating every-thing it comes into contact with. The radioactivity levels are high enough that Iraq is experiencing contamination levels much like that of a “nuclear dirty-bomb” in terms of the after-effects. Not only are Iraqi’s dying from exposure but so are US and allied soldiers.

Uranium is a very reactive metal, easily oxidising to U3O8 and UO2.

A single 120mm Abrams tank DU shell contains 3kg of U-238 (111MBq of activity) and there is 275g (10.1MBq) in a 30mm GAU-8A A-10 Thunderbolt cannon shell. These ‘penetrators’ explode on impact, with up to 80% conversion to tiny long-lived glassy beads of Uranium Oxide from <1 micron to 5 microns diameter.

These ‘hot particles’ can travel for very large distances, even hundreds of miles, under the influence of wind, fire and are easily resuspended. The smaller particles can easily pass through the lung into the blood and lymphatic system.

Depleted Uranium has a half-life of 4.5 BILLION YEARS! Radiation levels in Iraq are between 1,000 and 1,900 times above normal. That’s 1,000x to 1,900x more than normal.

Would you want to build the world’s capital city on top of that kind of radiation rating with a half life of 4.5 Billion years of radioactivity??? We think not. So does the Illuminati. Here’s further technical information on depleted uranium.

“On impact, uranium penetrators burn fiercely to give an aerosol of sub micron diameter oxide particles which are largely insoluble and remain in the environment for many years. There is considerable public and scientific concern that these radioactive particles may remain suspended for long periods, or may become resuspended and are therefore available for inhalation by non combatants at some distance from the point of impact. Little research seems to have been carried out on the distance travelled by the uranium aerosols. The military maintain that the uranium remains near the point of impact, and the Royal Society report (2002) also states that the material does not travel more than some tens of metres. On the other hand, measurements of uranium in local populations in Kosovo some nine months after the use of uranium weapons all tested positive for depleted uranium in urine (Priest 2004) and The United Nations (UNEP) found uranium particles in air filters in Bosnia some years after its use. The question of the dispersion of uranium aerosols from the battlefield is of significant legal interest, since if a radioactive weapon resulted in the general contamination of the public in the country of deployment or elsewhere, the weapon would be classifiable as one of indiscriminate effect. There is now conceded to be no safe level of exposure to radiation. Further, there are major scientific questions over the risk models used to assess the health effects of uranium particle exposure from weapons use. In addition there is evidence of ill health in many of those exposed to uranium particles from Gulf veterans to the population of Iraq.”

“Terry Jemison at the U.S. Department of Veterans Affairs stated in August 2004 that over 518,000 Gulf-era veterans (14-year period) are now on medical disability, and that 7,039 were wounded on the battlefield in that same period. Over 500,000 U.S. veterans are homeless.”

* In some studies of soldiers who had normal babies before the war, 67 percent of the post-war babies are born with severe birth defects – missing brains, eyes, organs, legs and arms, and blood diseases.

* In southern Iraq, scientists are reporting five times higher levels of gamma radiation in the air, which increases the radioactive body burden daily of inhabitants. In fact, Iraq, Yugoslavia and Afghanistan are uninhabitable.

* Cancer starts with one alpha particle under the right conditions. One gram of DU is the size of a period in this sentence and releases 12,000 alpha particles per second.

The above depleted uranium information can be found at the links below.

http://www.llrc.org/du/duframes.htm 

http://pages.zdnet.com/trimb/id321.html

From Gulf War 1 usage of depleted uranium, the Babylon region had one of the highest ratings of radioactivity levels as late as 1997.

Here’s a link to a film on DU in Iraq.

http://www.ericblumrich.com/pl_lo.html

http://rense.com/general70/deathmde.htm 

#58 The Messianic Covenant To Abraham Included Babylonia and Babylon

The promises made to Abraham regarding a Promised Land were for Abraham and his descendants and the lands were far more extensive than ever used by Israel up until this point in time.

Often overlooked by many Bible Prophecy “experts” are the prophecies concerning the future borders of Israel when Jesus Christ returns and establishes new borders for Israel’s Millennial Kingdom that will finally fulfill the promises made to Abraham and his descendants.

Israel’s future borders will be extended eastward to encompass much of what today is called Iraq. The area will include all of the old Hittite and Chaldean Empire. Joshua 1:4 notes that it will include “ALL” of the land, which means the ancient site of Babylon and all of Babylonia are to be part of the new Messianic Israel. Scholars now believe that the Chaldeans originally were the Hittites. Not only is the promise made to Abraham in Genesis 15:18-20 [and the Hittite empire is mentioned (which included Babylon) ] but again in Deuteronomy 1:7 to Moses and again to Joshua in Deuteronomy 11:24.

Above: Map showing Hittite Empire. Green is the main empire – Pink shading along Euphrates shows conquest of Babylonian and Babylon itself by the Hittite (a.k.a Khaldee or Chaldean)  Empire.

These Messianic prophecies come into direct conflict with the identity theory, which proposes that Iraq or ancient Babylon is the Mystery Babylon of Bible Prophecy. The conflict arises because the Babylon prophecies indicate that the land of Babylon and all of her cities and the land will remain uninhabited forever.

It should also be noted that there are some anthropologists who have strong linguistic and archaeological evidence to support their claims that the Hittites were in fact the Chaldeans with Hititites begin just a different linguistic name for the same people. Such information again, only underscores the assertion that Babylon and Babylonia of Mesopotamia are to be a part of Jesus Christ’s Messianic Kingdom and not buried underwater forever as the Mystery Babylon prophecies of Jeremiah and Revelation 18 indicate because those prophecies refer to a different, end-time super-power that exists outside of the Middle East.

We simply can’t have the Millenial Kingdom of Christ and the Israeli boundaries including the lands of Mystery Babylon which are to remain uninhabited forever and under water. Keep in mind that all of the millennial kingdom will be inhabited and prosperous. Clearly, we can not have a destroyed Mystery Babylon being part of Christ’s Millennial Kingdom.

If Mystery Babylon is Iraq and ancient Babylon then it cannot be part of the Messianic Kingdom of Jesus Christ because it cannot be both occupied and unoccupied at the same time. The prophecies dealing with Babylon’s judgment tell us that this future Babylon will never be inhabited again and will be under water. If, Babylon of Iraq is the “Mystery Babylon” then we have a clear-cut contradiction for which the Bible never contradicts itself. The contradiction is a result of misunderstandings, misapplications, and misinterpretations of the scriptural passages to Iraq as Mystery Babylon when clearly, there are 60 reasons – why Iraq can NOT be Mystery Babylon. Thus, we have no contradiction once we rule out Iraq and ancient Babylon as the future Babylon of prophecy.

#59  America Conquered Iraq and Babylon in 2003 and retains strategic control of that land and will retain that control most likely until America, the Babylon is destroyed in Divine Judgment as the Mystery Babylon.

In March of 2003, The United States of America launched an invasion and military conquest of Iraq. America captured the ancient archaeological site of Babylon. America retains strategic control of that region as well as the actual nation of Iraq which was the originally Babylonia of Nebuchadnezzar’s day. Iraq and the ancient ruins of Babylon are under the strategic control of American military forces with a puppet government that appears to be splitting Iraq into three separate regions. There is now talk of being forced to realize three separate regional entities that will no doubt become “protectorates” of the United States, much like Guam became a protectorate after World War 2 or Puerto Rico after the Spanish American War. During the war, America trashed the ancient archaeological site when it established “Camp Babylon.” There have been reports that the United States military spirited away from Babylon and Iraq’s Museum of Antiquities, key occult artifacts that may well be the fulfillment of the Isaiah 47: 12-13:

12. – Stand now with thine enchantments, and with the multitude of thy sorceries, wherein thou hast laboured from thy youth; if so be thou shalt be able to profit, if so be thou mayest prevail. 

13. – Thou art wearied in the multitude of thy counsels. Let now the astrologers, the stargazers, the monthly prognosticators, stand up, and save thee from these things that shall come upon thee.

Let’s not forget also Zechariah 5: 5-11, as we hear of stories in which the US Military and Black Operations Intelligence Groups such as the CIA, DIA and other covert intelligence units may have spirited away certain occult artifacts and put them aboard giant cargo planes and air-shipped them to the United States to join other occult symbols such as The Statue of Liberty and the Goddess of Freedom atop the US Capitol Dome. Do you recall that just after the US took Baghdad, the Iraqi Museum of ancient artifacts was vandalized by thieves shortly after US soldiers on guard were pulled out? Reports indicated that before the general public began looting the museum, special ops forces dressed in black with ski masks entered the building and raided the locked vaults containing secret occult artifacts of ancient Babylon. These have never been returned but most of the remaining looted items have been located and either returned or in the process of return.

We also understand that on Easter Sunday of 2006, an occult ceremony was conducted in secret by US intelligence agents in conjunction with a US military guard and waiting nearby giant air cargo transport planes. This secret operation reportedly involved occult ceremonialism and the removal of key on-site artifacts. Let’s see if the Zechariah passage might just fit with such stories.

Zechariah 5: 5-11:

5 – Then the angel that talked with me went forth, and said unto me, Lift up now thine eyes, and see what is this that goeth forth. 

6 – And I said, What is it? And he said, This is an ephah that goeth forth. He said moreover, This is their resemblance through all the earth.

7 – And, behold, there was lifted up a talent of lead: and this is a woman that sitteth in the midst of the ephah.

8 – And he said, This is wickedness. And he cast it into the midst of the ephah; and he cast the weight of lead upon the mouth thereof.

9 – Then lifted I up mine eyes, and looked, and, behold, there came out two women, and the wind was in their wings; for they had wings like the wings of a stork: and they lifted up the ephah between the earth and the heaven.

10 – Then said I to the angel that talked with me, Whither do these bear the ephah?

11 – And he said unto me, To build it an house in the land of Shinar: and it shall be established, and set there upon her own base.

Regardless of such stories, the fact that America retains strategic control of the land means that from a prophetic standpoint, America IS Babylon. But if you don’t wish to believe even this, consider …

… THE MOST LITERAL OF ALL

#60. A Populated city named Babylon on a Deepwater Port entryway to New York City

Revelation 17:18; & 18: 11-19… Did you know that when ships coming in to the harbor facilities of New York City make their final approach to the Harbor channel shipping lanes…they have to come in from the south… heading due North straight for a spot on Long Island called … BABYLON !!! That is right. The city of Babylon, New York features a tall water tower that ship captains use to navigate directly into the harbor channel. They come within view of Babylon before turning west to head into the ports of New York City.  It is from this vantage point that I believe Revelation 18: 17-19 takes place.

From this vantage point…on the deck of a ship…one could quite easily read the letters of the name Babylon on the city water tower!!! Talk about literal?? Now that is indeed literal. This is something that theorists who promote the Iraq = Babylon idea can’t match, because ancient Babylon is not a deepwater seaport. It’s so far away from the ocean that it can not possibly fit the description of Revelation 18: 17-19… in no way. But the USA can… and especially its chief city… a seaport named NYC/Babylon. Also, Babylon on Long Island derived its name because immigrant Jews founded it in 1872. The group’s rabbis chose the name almost prophetically, because they believed it would be home to a new diaspora.

Why would they think this? Because rabbinical opinions had held that ancient Babylon’s power would be moved… Zechariah 5: 5-11… and Isaiah 18:1 tells us what direction it would be moving. Isaiah 18:1 says that the spirit of Babylon would move west of the most outermost boundaries of ancient Babylon’s western-most border, beyond the rivers of Ethiopia and Egypt. [That is what is meant by the KJV term “Ethiopia”] By virtue of Isaiah’s point of observation being from Jerusalem…then the direction of movement was westward from Jerusalem…beyond the most outer of Babylon’s oldest boundaries… meaning… the occultic power that fueled Babylon would move and take up residence elsewhere in the end times.

Thus, scripture itself negates the “Iraq = Babylon” theory. Why will our “expert” scholars not accept the scriptural passages on this? Is it due to Pride? Is it due to ignorance? However, it seems to me that their hypocrisy shows. Clearly, the only logical interpretation from scripture is that it literally cannot be Iraq because the text tells us it moved. Isaiah 18:1-7 and Zechariah 5:5-11.

Early rabbinical writers commented on this well before the time of Christ. They made note that the “mystical woman of Babylon” had moved out of the Babylonian Empire and had been taken westward beyond the ancient boundaries of Babylonia. Those most westward boundaries were considered to be Egypt and Ethiopia. The woman was taken west of those two countries. They noted that the woman would not be found in its old location of Mesopotamia for the fulfillment of the final prophecies, which would be fulfilled at the coming of Messiah.

These rabbinical commentators believed that a future Babylon that was prophesied by Isaiah and Jeremiah would be located west of Egypt and Ethiopia. They believed the woman of Zechariah 5 was headed west of those boundaries and hence out of uttermost regions of Babylonia/Shinar/Chaldea. Yes, they believed she was being taken west of Egypt and Ethiopia in that basket. Why? Note that the observer’s vantage point was already in the land of Shinar.

Shinar is yet another term for the ancient nation of Babylonia or Chaldea. Therefore we must pay attention to that scriptural direction and realize that it must be a new nation that carries the old Babylonian character traits. You’ll note that the verse is indicating it is a different Shinar than the Chaldean or Babylonian land called Shinar. How do we know that? Isaiah 18:1-2 tells us from the observer’s vantage point of Jerusalem that the phrase beyond the rivers of Ethiopia is an ancient idiomatic reference to the farthest borders of Babylon at the time of Cush, father of Nimrod. Nimrod inherited that land from his father and so that Egypt and Ethiopia were the extreme western border of Babylonia or Shinar or Chaldea.

Now, Isaiah is telling us that a future Babylon would exist at the time of the coming of Messiah and it would be located beyond the old Babylonian Empirical boundaries of Egypt and Ethiopia, which was the Cush empire that Nimrod inherited. It too was Shinar. Zechariah is then referencing that the woman is being flown out of Babylonia/Chaldea/Shinar to a new land of Shinar. This confirms what the prophet Isaiah had written earlier concerning a future Babylon being located west of the old Babylon.

There is reportedly a team of archaeological experts preparing to publish the results of many years of work in which they claim to have documentation that the Babylonians occupied North America and Mexico as colonies as early as around 3,000 BC. If this were true then it may further highlight and underscore the reason for these statements made by the prophets and the rabbinical commentaries.

We do know this…that the nation being referred to is none other than … …

America, The Babylon

http://www.americathebabylon.com 

Copyright © 2006
The Alpha-Omega Report
All publishing rights reserved
Permission granted for personal private use to reprint this article from a browser.
No commercial re-publishing of this article is permitted without prior written consent.

Copyright © 2011 – A.O. Report
All Rights Reserved.